Author: Katherine Rhodes; Scarlett Dawn
Date: 2018-05-22 00:00:00+00:00
Description: Stunning. Addictive. Bloody. The bestselling VAMPIRE CROWN series continues with King of Gods, as Kimber and Gwen dive deeper into the chaos of Royal machinations. Dark schemes, rich humor, and carnal exploits weave this next installment into one gripping adventure. The Breaking Time has come in S'Kir. The Spine is ready to be broken and reunite the races. But the Breaker is missing a critical piece of knowledge: Sex is power. In the Stronghold, a new Queen has been crowned and the time's come for the King Novitiate to face his trials. While the Original druid thinks intimacy is strength, the
Publisher: CreateSpace Publishing

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

KING OF GODS

All rights reserved.

Copyright 2018 © Scarlett Dawn & Katherine Rhodes

Cover: JRA Stevens for Down Write Nuts

Formatting: Down Write Nuts

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. This book contains material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Tweny-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter One

~ Kimber ~

S’Kir

Island of the Unseen Gods

Blood.

A thousand tiny droplets flew from my face.

I had no idea I could bleed like that.

My back slammed against the wall, taking most of the impact of the spell.

I swiped at my nose and found a fist full of blood where the power of Master Dorian’s spell crashed into me.

The hit to the wall would bruise me, badly.

Master Argo chuckled. “He’s going easy on her.”

Master Bebbenel nodded and folded his arms. “He is. It’s ridiculous. She’s the Breaker of the Spine, and she can’t hold off a simple spell.”

From my new vantage point on the ground, I whipped around, throwing a blast of power at their ankles and knocking their feet out from under them.

Master Dorian and Master Tymon let out a loud laugh as Master Argo and Master Bebbenel landed on their asses.

I climbed to my feet.

“He is going easy on you,” Mistress Lunella whispered, wiping the blood from my face with a soft, wet cloth. “Watch yourself. Dorian always plays to win, even in training and practice.”

“Thank you, Mistress Lunella,” I answered.

“You need training. I’ll help you with that.” Mistress Lunella smirked. “After we visit the spa to get your poor battered body some relief. I can’t stop the ass whoopin’ that Dorian is set on handing you. And for all the love, stop calling me ‘mistress.’”

My eyes grew wide. I didn’t know what statement to process first. “What? He only hit me with—”

My thoughts were hacked before they could form. A lasso of power closed around my waist and yanked me back into the practice ring with no mercy.

“Come on, girl!” Master Dorian snapped at me. “Come on! Fight! Use your power!”

I answered him with a scream. “I told you I don’t have a lot!”

“Horseshit!”

Master Dorian flung another spell at me, and all I could do was duck. It flew past me, and Master Argo batted it away without a thought.

I whirled back, and the next spell landed on my shoulder and spun me around, throwing me off balance. I was falling.

Again.

Rolling with the momentum, I managed to tuck my head and end up in a crouched position but facing away from Master Dorian.

I heard the spell, and it struck me right in the back. Jerking me off the ground, it hurled me through the air at least ten feet.

This time, I hit the ground face first, hard.

All the air in my lungs whooshed out in a single breath.

“Get up!” Master Dorian was unrelenting.

I couldn’t move. I desperately rushed to catch my breath.

Another spell hurled through the air, flipping me up and over onto my already bruised back.

“Get up!” Master Dorian stood over me, his hands raised for another assault.

The magic gathered in his hands, and I rolled away as fast as I could. He tried to follow, but the spell hurled into the ground where I had been. Turning myself onto my hands and knees, I scrambled away, putting distance between this merciless asshole and me.

When had I started cursing like this?

I didn’t have time to figure out the answer as another spell pummeled into my other shoulder, spinning me in the other direction.

Now, I was getting mad.

As I spun yet again, I caught sight of Master Dorian. I heaved as large a ball of magic at him as I could muster. He laughed and dodged—and he didn’t see the ball of magic in my other hand.

I flung it at him as he was standing back up, giving me time to stand straight again.

Since he hadn’t given me time to recover, I returned his consideration.

I used a whip of magic to his same hip. Yanking him around, I used a blunt club of magic to smash into his shoulder.

Now, though, Master Dorian was pissed, and I wasn’t prepared for his anger.

Magical hit after magical hit, he came at me. Tossing me in the air like a rag doll, letting me hit the earth again, throwing spells impossibly fast. Inhumanly fast. The magic bent around him when I managed to get a glimpse.

No one should have been able to bend magic like that. It distracted me, and he was able to toss me in the air again.

I was going to hit the ground hard and bruise my bruises.

I grabbed the bent magic Master Dorian was whipping around and pulled it under me. As I bounced off the strings of power, it was easy to find my balance and land with both feet.

A small—the tiniest—flicker of respect danced across his face just as he yanked back his magic and crashed it against me; it sent me into the wall.

Again.

Gasping, I held up a hand. “Stop! Uncle!”

The assault stopped, but Master Dorian held the magic ready.

Lunella was already over to me with the wet cloth, wiping my face off again, finding more blood from the bloody nose that hadn’t healed as well as a dozen new small wounds.

She was smiling. “Good.”

“Good? I just got my ass handed to me.”

“You’re still standing. Hell, you’re still conscious. That’s more than most people can say against Master Dorian.”

I sucked air into my starved lungs, trying to alleviate the burning while the very man who had just beaten the tar out of me strode over.

“Done? You’re done, girl?”

Holding the towel to my bleeding nose, I cocked my head. “Yes, I’m done! You’ve beaten me to a pulp, you sadistic bastard.”

The magic unwound, and he let it settle. “You are pathetic.”

My jaw dropped. “I’m a teacher, not a fighter! You expect me to be good at this the very first time you take me out and beat the crap out of me?”

“You don’t even remember your basic defensive magic.”

“I never took defensive magic!”

The audience of masters fell silent.

Lunella spun me around. “You—what?”

“I never took defensive magic,” I repeated. “I was excused from it because my abilities were so weak. Do you think I’m kidding? Look at me!” I stepped back so she could really see me. “I’m bloody and bruised. My poor clothes are ripped and stained. I don’t know how to fight! I have been a teacher all my life.”

Master Argo folded his arms and cocked a hip. Sheer disgust took up residence on his face, twisting his lip. “Dorian, do you really think this…schoolmarm is the Breaker of the Spine?”

“This is a little ridiculous,” Master Bebbenel agreed.

Tymon stepped forward. “Have you been to the Breaking Cave? Either of you?”

Both masters shook their heads in the negative.

Tymon nodded, his unruly mane of mahogany hair moving with him. “Then cram it.”

“Without reason, that’s the answer?” Master Argo’s eyes flared gold.

Tymon spun to Master Argo. “The rocks of the Spine dance for her, you jackass. They light in her presence and twinkle with her laughter. You have not been to the cave to see that, so I don’t expect you to believe it. That’s why I told you to just cram it, you ignorant bottom feeder!”

Master Argo’s anger burst out of him as a whip of magic. It snapped at Tymon as he walked away, aimed for his neck.

Instinct made me whip my own magic out and grab Master Argo’s before he could touch Tymon. I only imagined bad things happening to Tymon if that lash had wrapped around his neck.

With a hard, angry yank, I pulled Master Argo closer to me. “Why would you ever think attacking someone with a lash of magic to the throat while they walk away was a good idea?”

Master Argo fell to the ground in agony, his features distorting and pain writhing across his face. “Let go, let go!” He started clawing at his arm, tearing at the sleeves.

I stepped back, suddenly afraid.

Lunella’s hand landed on my shoulder. “Release his magic, little one.”

I tossed the string of the lash away from me, and Master Argo spun with the magic. He collapsed on to the cold bricks by the wall.

Bebbenel openly stared at me. “Where… where did you learn that? I thought you said you never took defensive magic.”

“Just because I never took it doesn’t mean I didn’t read up on it. I’m a teacher, remember? I not only teach, but I spend my life learning as well.” Those words were full of more bravado than I felt.

Master Argo’s reaction terrified me.

“You couldn’t have read that in a book.” He traded looks with Master Dorian.

A cruel, pleased look graced Master Dorian’s face. “No. She could not have. Not the way she executed it. Was that instinct, my dear?”

“Instinct.” I was desperate for space from him but couldn’t move. “He could have broken Tymon’s neck, and I’m not sorry I stopped him. Punish me if you will.”

Stuck in place, I raised my chin, determined not to back down from his glower.

Lunella chuckled behind me. “Spitfire. You all forget that we womenfolk are not to be trifled with. Good luck, Dorian. Argo, you’ve made an enemy of the very woman you wanted to break.”

I narrowed my eyes at the master in front of me. “Break me?”

“You’re nothing but a pup here,” Master Bebbenel said. “You need to be broken and reshaped to be useful, to understand what your place is.”

Inching my head around to Master Bebbenel, I stared at him. Hard. “Excuse me. You want to break me? I am not a horse nor am I a tool for your use. I am not conforming to some ideal you have for the Breaker of the Spine.”

Moving deliberately, I inched toward him. “If I am the Breaker of the Spine, I will break it on my terms, in my time, in my own good, goddamned way!”

Tymon threw his head back and laughed, and I could see Master Dorian and Lunella holding back a laugh, as well. I didn’t move from where I was—staring at Master Bebbenel.

“You’re too stubborn for your own good.”

“I will break the Spine as I see fit!”

Master Argo folded his arms. “You need to be broken.”

I glanced around at the men in the room. “You all want to break me?”

“I would train you,” Tymon said.

“As would I.” Master Dorian nodded.

Master Bebbenel stepped forward. “I would break you. I would take you down to your bones and rebuild you into something that might someday resemble a master. I would have you understand and obey the rules—”

“And you would destroy all that makes Kimber, Kimber,” Mistress Ophelia said.

All of us turned. Mistress Ophelia, rare as it was, spoke. A silent observer, a deep thinker most people at any gathering forgot was there.

But not this time.

The tall, lithe temple master rose from the chair to stand next to me. Her skin was like dark chocolate. Her gold and red caftan fluttered in the morning breeze, and the long rows of her braids ended in little metal beads that tinkled pleasantly as she moved.

“The Breaker will face challenges the likes of which none of us, save perhaps Master Dorian, have seen. And you, Bebbenel, Argo, would break her to conform to our way of thinking, our conventions for magic use, when what we are going to need is utterly unconventional.”

Her clear green eyes pierced them. “I expect that you will allow Tymon, Lunella, and Dorian to teach her. You wouldn’t consider her untrained talent an asset at all, while it is the very thing that makes her invaluable.”

She leveled a finger at the two of them, and even I was terrified of it. “You will let them alone. They will train her. And you will both make a trip to the cave, soon.”

Master Argo narrowed his eyes. “You are not the leader of this—”

“Shut up, Argo!” Mistress Ophelia’s eyes sparked in anger. “I am not the leader, you are correct. Neither are you. Apparently, though, I am the only one who can manage to think around here.”

Turning sharply, she assessed me from head to toe.

I shivered under her scrutiny.

“Move her in. Soon.”

The silent master marched out of the garden. Master Argo watched her back and then lifted a hand in a rude gesture.

The smack across his cheek was audible, and Ophelia’s glower from the doorway was clear. Argo turned red with anger instantly and stalked off, away from the training space.

Master Bebbenel shook his head and left as well.

Lunella let go of her laughter and doubled over, holding her stomach.

Seemingly unaffected, Master Dorian walked over to me and stared down. “Get used to the bruises, girl. There are a lot more of those to come.” He twisted his lips into a sadistic smile and left us there.

Tymon burst out laughing. “She smacked him!”

Lunella leaned a hand on Tymon’s shoulder, still chortling. “That was the best use of magic I have ever seen.”

I looked between the two remaining masters. “Are they always so angry with each other?”

Taking a moment to compose herself, Lunella flicked her hand, unconcerned. “They’ll fight it out between the sheets.”

My eyebrows hit my hairline. “What?”

Tymon’s smile was indulgent. “The masters are quiet about their…interpersonal relationships. Argo and Ophelia are mates.”

I didn’t know I could be more shocked, but I was. “They’re mates?”

“Yes,” Lunella said, sitting on a bench nearby. She patted the seat next to her. I sat, and she set about fixing some of the injuries Dorian had given me.

Tymon stood in front of us. “Child, did you think we were all celibate?”

“I think most of S’Kir does.”

Carefully wiping the dried blood from my lip, Lunella giggled. “Oh, Kimber. No. We are far, far from celibate. Sometimes, I wonder how we ever get anything done for all the bedroom antics that go on. Take, for example, Tymon there.”

Tymon grinned.

Lunella rinsed the cloth and wiped more blood from my cheek. “Tymon there will be tied to his bed in the next twenty minutes, letting his mate take pleasure from him and giving it right back.”

She opened a small jar of salve and put it on a few of my wounds. “And about an hour after that, his mate will be the one tied up.”

Tymon waggled his eyebrows. I couldn’t stop my own giggle.

Walking around the bench, he wrapped his hand around Lunella’s neck and leaned her back. He kissed her, hard. Thoroughly.

Well.

“I’ll have the ropes ready, my love.”

Lunella purred, and Tymon winked at me as he left the garden.

There was no mistaking where her eyes strayed as he walked away.

I bit my lip to keep from laughing again, but when Lunella turned back, she was grinning.

“Your cuts will heal quickly with this salve, but you can join me in the spa later to help the bruises. The water in there is perfect for healing the body from strenuous exercise.”

Smirking, I cocked my head. “I can imagine you’ll need it as much as I do.”

Her grin matched mine. “You have no idea.”

A moment passed, and she sobered, very much the master again. “Danai’s funeral is in two more days. I know you don’t want to go…”

A heavy sigh escaped me. “The Breaker should be there. The person who caused her death should have the decency to show her face.”

“No, Kimber. You didn’t cause her death. The temple was attacked. There was nothing you did to cause that.”

I tried to protest, but she cut me off with a twitch of her finger.

“No. They would have attacked us even if you weren’t there. Go to be there for Danai and for your own heart. Not because you feel like it’s your fault. If you feel that way, stay home.”

For just a moment, I thought about staying away.

I shook my head. “No. For Mistress Danai, I will be there.”

Chapter Two

~ Kimber ~

I shivered in the cavern, even though it wasn’t the least bit cold. My terror chilled me to the bone.

Desperate to leave, the same something that had called me there so many weeks ago held me in place.

There was so much turbulence flying through the magic in the cave. It felt a bit like I was in the middle of a stampede of spooked horses. It wreaked havoc on my nerves.

Pacing from wall to wall, all I wanted was to leave.

And find Elex. He was hurt, and I couldn’t bear that.

After pacing for nearly an hour I was exhausted, and I sat down against one of the walls.

The contact with the mountain was shocking. The magic was boiling inside the ground. Not actually hot boiling, but it rolled and bubbled as though it were.

I pulled myself away from the contact.

I didn’t like that feeling at all. It was unsettled.

Unsettled was more than I could handle at the moment.

“Kimber!”

I stood up and started running for the entrance to the cavern. I didn’t know who it was—

That thought pulled me up short.

No. I couldn’t blindly run to someone calling my name. Not anymore.

Stopping myself just out of view of the entrance, I pulled myself near the wall and listened.

“Kimber, oh gods and stars, please be okay. Kimber! Are you here?”

I suddenly recognized both the voice and the feel of the person out there.

Master Tymon.

I raced the rest of the way out and right into his arms, screaming his name.

“Oh, thank the Lost God,” he mumbled and gave me a near-crushing hug. “You listened.”

“I ran.” Nodding, I stepped back from him. “Everyone told me to.”

“And you managed to avoid all the foot soldiers who were looking for you. Well done, little one. Come on. Your horse is thirsty. So am I.”

Grabbing his arm, I pulled him to a halt. “What’s happened? What’s going on?”

A deep, tired sigh escaped him. “The residence is destroyed. We’ve lost a dozen dedicants, and…”

“Mistress Danai…”

His shaggy brown hair seemed to tremble in sadness and anger. “Yes. We’ve lost her.”

The urge to vomit welled up and choked me. I swallowed it back and tried not to cry. “Elex?”

“He’s hurt, but nothing our healers can’t handle. He’ll be as right as rain soon enough. Come on, Kimber. We need to get you back. There are people worried about you.”

I jerked awake with the rising of the sun. Today was the end of the mourning period.

Tonight, we would burn my friend.

*  *  *

The smoke rose from the pyre, mingling with the dust from the decimated temple.

I did not want to be here.

After all the time I had spent convincing myself I wanted to attend, I didn’t want to be at this funeral. But it was too late.

Elex laced his fingers with mine in the silence that always surrounded the death of a temple master.

I desperately wanted Danai back, even if my reasons were selfish. I was scared. When I was scared before, Danai would reassure me it was fine. Everything would work out. There was no reason to be scared.

Standing in front of her funeral pyre, I was terrified to my very core. Too much had happened in less than a few weeks. Too much was changing.

“You’re trembling,” Elex whispered in my ear.

I nodded. How could I not? This wasn’t what I was expecting out of life.

Someone had attacked the temple.

Someone had killed a master.

A temple was destroyed around my ears, and every single master made me run. The magic pulled me to the cave in the mountain. Despite the shaking and trembling and uncertainty in the very ground we walked on, I knew I would be safe there.

The flames danced around Danai’s body, drawing the ashes up into the air.

The sight was morbid.

The silence was disarming.

The crowds were vast and eerily distant.

S’Kir was in chaos—except for this moment.

Master Dorian stood at the head of the temple members: the masters, the teachers, the dedicants, and the acolytes.

Elex and I stood apart, backed by our friends—Jallina, Jennila, Pierce, Drez, and Arik—we were also not part of the crowds.

I hated this.

A horrid scowl slid into place on Master Dorian’s face. He was clearly disgusted and done. He snapped around on his heel and marched away from the gathering.

The tension in the air released and the crowd slipped away while the temple members did the same.

My feet were rooted in place. It wasn’t even that I didn’t want to move. I couldn’t.

I stared transfixed at the pyre as it slowed its burn. I stayed until Elex finally tugged on my arm and pulled me away.

“Come on, Kimber. We need to leave. They have to—”

“Knock down the pyre and incinerate the remains?”

He shook his head. “I know you’re upset and angry, but this is our tradition.”

Staring at him, I was shocked at his misunderstanding and yanked my hand out of his. “You think I’m angry because of a pyre? I’m angry because that pyre shouldn’t have been. Danai should not have died! Someone killed her! You shouldn’t have been trapped in the wreckage! None of this should have happened!”

“Kimber, please—”

“Do not patronize me, Elex. Do not.”

This time, I spun on my heel and marched away from him, out into the city.

My solitude didn’t last long.

Surprisingly, Elex wasn’t who had broken it. It was Drez. “Kimber, wait!”

I slowed just enough to let him catch up. He took my arm and guided me into the shadows. There was quiet for a moment, and then he spoke.

“Kimber. Acting like this is making you more of a target. You were already on their lists, but being so vocal… Well, you’re going to get your ass killed. I don’t pretend to know what’s going on with the temple, but I do know what’s going on out there.” He pointed to the city beyond the shadows. “It’s damned dangerous.”

“She was murdered.”

Raking his fingers through his hair, Drez was frustrated with me. “I know she was murdered. Look, Kimber. You’ve been delightfully naïve and sweet our whole lives. I would love to let you stay that way. But I can’t. You’re one of my best friends, and I don’t want to lose you.”

My jaw dropped open. “I’m naïve?”

A rueful snort escaped him. “Woman, you have no idea. Our world is not a utopia. You’re finding your magic. You’ve got a purpose. And that purpose goes against what other people believe and want for this world.”

“But—”

“No. There are no buts. Not everyone likes our supposed utopia. Watch your ass. Watch your front. Make sure you can trust anyone you confide in. I’m safe. Elex, Jennila, Arik, and Jellina are safe, too.”

He wrapped his hands around my shoulders. “I wish I could spare you. You are a sweet soul, but the magic picked you, and when the magic opens to a person, the black and white you see becomes gray.”

“We are good people.”

“How do we know? How do you know we aren’t the bad guys?” A quirk of his eyebrow punctuated his words. “Be careful. Don’t paint a target on your back. Don’t mourn Mistress Danai’s death in the public eye beyond today.”

Dropping a kiss on my forehead, he gave me a grim smile. “I am sorry. Your sweetness has always been a bright spot. I am going to be sad to see it go.”

Drez was out of the shadows and back to the group in a moment, and all but Elex quickly walked off the temple grounds.

Elex was with me in the shadows a moment later, and took my elbow, leading me away.

“Is what he said true?”

“S’Kir is not the utopia we imagine.”

“You knew all this.”

“Not until recently. Drez…” He cleared his throat and looked around, then continued in a hushed voice. “Drez has been part of the underground group that protects and spies for the temple for years. His parents were too. They believe we are on the right side of history.”

“Who wouldn’t believe in the Lost God?”

Shushing me with a finger to his lips, he started to lead me through the streets back to his apartments.

A glance back at me, and he quietly continued his explanation. “It’s not that they don’t believe in the Lost God. Very few people doubt the veracity of the stories. What they doubt is his benevolence.”

“Why would anyone doubt his benevolence?”

We scurried around another corner, just a few blocks from his front door.

“You, and Jellina, Jennila, Arik, and I all grew up with very few bumps and bruises along the way. Some people aren’t so lucky.”

“My parents were killed in the sea.”

“When you were grown. Some people lose loved ones for reasons they want to have explained and no one can. Perhaps they were told one too many times it was the will of the Lost God.”

The door of his apartment appeared, and we scurried forward. He put a hand on my back to guide me in.

“Elex, no one believes the Lost God can do anything about an accidental death, do they?”

“They do.” He shut the door firmly.

“Then they don’t understand what the word lost means, do they?” The words came out far more harshly than I wanted.

“Why are we locked here in S’Kir?” he asked. “Why are we divided from the vampires? Why is the gate forbidden? Haven’t you ever wondered about any of this? I know some stories and legends kept us occupied as children, but the more I’ve spoken to Drez, the more I realize we have been lied to.”

I opened my mouth to yell at him, but he put a finger to my lips. “No, Kimber. I think we have been lied to—but I do not believe it was wrong of them to keep the truth from us. I am with the temple. I am with you. I just want you to know what we are facing now.

“Mistress Danai died, and you were nearly kidnapped because there are people out there who know there are lies and want the liars exposed.”

My breath hissed out as I shook my head. “Shouldn’t they be?”

“What would the consequences be if we revealed the liars and exposed the lies? That’s what they, the rebels, aren’t thinking about.”

“Lying is bad.”

“Lies are necessary. The temple must sometimes do things that aren’t always clean and good. That is the way of politics, the way government runs. Our Lost God is lost, but what happened?”

“He went on a noble quest—”

Elex’s noises of disgust filled the room as he turned away from me. “Children’s stories! Kimber, those are children’s stories. We all know they are meant to placate the little ones to keep them from having terrible nightmares.”

“I teach children, Elex. I teach those stories.”

“And you never doubted them?”

My protest died on my lips. Of course, I had doubted them. I had doubted them since I was little. They were twisted and filled with plot holes and bad reasoning.

But I didn’t feel that they were lies. “They were stories for children. Do adults still believe in the infallibility of childhood fairy tales?”

“If they stick their head in the sand.”

I was astonished.

I dropped to his couch, exhausted. “How long have you been plotting with Drez?”

Sitting down next to me, Elex took my hand. “Kimber. I’m not plotting. He’s not plotting. There’s nothing bad about what he and his family does. They want to protect the temple and the people.

“I only found about Drez’s association with them after you were taken from the dance. He talked to Jallina and me. Apparently, Arik already knew and filled in his mate.”

“Milgran…”

His hand clutched mine. “No. Never. Don’t ever speak to Milgran about anything. Don’t ever speak to anyone but us about this… Not any of the temple masters, no one.”

“So I am truly this naïve?”

Dropping a sweet kiss on my forehead. “You are goodness personified, Kimber. We all wanted you to keep that goodness. But the magic… Well, I guess it has other ideas. Drez broke his own ‘don’t tell Kimber’ rule, so I’m free to bring you in on this now.”

“You really wanted to protect me this much?”

His big, warm hand touched my cheek and turned my head to catch my gaze. “Yes, I do. I don’t think you know how much I have always wanted to protect you.”

My insides liquefied instantly. He was so overwhelmingly sincere, and his eyes lit with desire in the next moment. He dropped his head, and his lips brushed against mine—

Bang! Bang!

The urgent knock on the door broke the spell.

“Shit.” Elex spat the word. He stood and adjusted himself—he was already turned on.

I couldn’t stop the small chuckle.

He gave me a playfully angry look as he headed for the door to answer it. He had a wicked lust in his eyes, and I knew I wouldn’t be returning to my apartments tonight.

The reason why changed as soon as Elex opened the door. A messenger stood there in full temple livery.

“The masters and mistresses of the temple demand an immediate audience with the Lady Raven.” His words were clipped and efficient. “Lord Everettson may join her.”

With a stiff bow, he was out of the doorway and holding the carriage open for us.

They’d sent a carriage?

Elex stretched his hand out and motioned me forward.

I could see my own disappointment in his eyes. I’d just wanted to spend time with him and forget the mess of my life in his arms and bed for only one night.

“I know, Kimber,” he whispered, helping me up, “I promise I’ll make it up to you.”

The edge of my lips quirked up.

I liked his promises.

*  *  *

The masters had moved into the dormitory. They were all disappointed with the apartments, and I had found the fortitude to scold them all at their privilege.

Really, though, the apartments they did move into were beyond what the commoner would have.

Certainly larger than anything I’d ever had.

They’d all been spoiled by their lavish palace. It was impossible to avoid being spoiled when a life could literally be immortal.

Still, they’d all started to adapt.

Except for Master Dorian. Of course.

I couldn’t see anything wrong with the dormitories. They were gorgeous and lavish really, with arched windows and huge, ornate doors that were welcoming if slightly intimidating.

The carriage stopped in front of the main doors.

Elex climbed out after the driver opened the door and held his hand out to me to help me out. He motioned me to walk ahead of him since they had summoned me.

It made sense.

We walked through the main doors to the stairs and headed up. There were five floors. I was beyond tired after the past few days. I didn’t know how much longer I could stay on my feet.

Two men waited on either side of the door. They were mirror identical to each other, and it was confusing to my poor, tired mind.

They had one blue and one brown eye, with shaggy brown-blond hair, broad shoulders, tanned skin, and the faint smell of ocean around them.

Strangely, though, I felt a pull toward them. One I couldn’t place or name.

In perfect sync, the two of them opened the doors to the sitting area to admit Elex and me.

Somewhere in the back of my mind, I heard my own thoughts: Gods, they are gorgeous specimens.

I shook it off and headed into the sitting area, and the two doormen followed us in, shutting the door. The scent of ocean followed them in.

Master Dorian and Tymon sat in two of the chairs, Lunella sat on Tymon’s right, and the twins moved to sit on Master Dorian’s right.

Most of the twelve masters had gathered in the room. Only two seats were empty.

“Good evening, Mistress Raven,” Tymon said, with a nod.

Elex bowed while I curtsied. “Good evening, masters.”

Lunella gestured to the identical men. “I would like you to meet Masters Rilen and Roran. They are from the Temple of the Spine at the Northern Sea. They came to say good-bye to Danai.”

My heart hurt for a moment, but I was too tired to cry again.

Master Dorian stared at me.

I had never been able to read him, and now it was worse. Not only was his face stony, but there was no sense of him. The magic cut off around him, making him a blank.

Tymon moved to where Elex and I were waiting.

“Miss Raven, by the nearly unanimous vote of this council, we are, as of tonight, raising you to the seat of a master.”

My legs gave out and wouldn’t hold me. Elex caught me before I hit the floor.

“Master?” Elex asked, steadying me.

“We have a vacant seat,” Tymon said. “We need all the seats filled, especially now. Kimber is our most logical candidate.”

“I’m weak,” I mumbled.

I wasn’t sure if I was talking about my legs or my magic.

“We need you.”

I forced my feet to hold me again. “I’ve never been a master magic wielder, and you all know it. I’m a teacher. Look what happened to me in the garden the other day. I’m not suited to that chair. Not any more than a horse or chicken might be.”

Master Dorian chuckled.

Jackass.

Lunella shot Dorian a look I was sure I wasn’t supposed to see, then turned to me. “Kimber. You are the most logical choice. The mountain speaks to you, and that alone makes you the best candidate. I know you believe you’re too young, but Master Vitus was elected to the council at just fifty years old.”

I shook my head. “Mister Vitus was born using magic.”

Master Vitus chuckled this time. “She’s right.”

“Shut up, Vitus.” Lunella narrowed her eyes.

His hand covered a smirk on his face, and he shifted away from Elex and me.

“Masters, if you don’t need me, I’ll leave now.” Elex bowed his head respectfully and started to back up.

“Lord Everettson, you are to join Mistress Raven in her apartments.” Master Dorian stood as he made the announcement.

We both halted, sharing a shocked glance, and at least two of the other masters in the room didn’t like what he had said. There was disgruntled mumbling.

“That’s not the way this is done, Master Dorian,” Master Bebbinel stated.

Master Dorian turned, and the look he tossed at the man could have withered stone. “I don’t give a shit about your rules and regulations. She should have been made to move into these rooms as soon as we suspected she was the Breaker. But no, you asses had to go and try to deny this. Danai would not be dead—”

“Do not try to pass the blame to us,” Master Argo started.

“I’m not passing blame, you burning bag of shit. I’m telling you, you’d all do well to stop ignoring me. I am the oldest living among you, and you all get stuck in propriety and tradition that is bullshit.”

He whipped back to us. “You two will occupy the apartment. No questions asked. Elex, you are to protect Kimber. Kimber, you are part of the council.” Master Dorian raked his gaze over every other person in the room. “I’m done waiting for you blazing morons to do things. If I see fit, I will do what I need.”

“The rules came in for a reason, Dorian.” The calm alto of Lunella’s voice seemed to slice through the tension in the room, dropping it to a comfortable level.

“I don’t have—”

She held up a hand. She seemed to be one of the few people that could stop Master Dorian on one of his tirades. “None of us have to follow the rules, Dorian. We’re all powerful, and we’re intelligent. The rules never were for us, and you know that.”

He grunted and walked back to his seat. After dropping down into it, unhappy, he still managed to stare at Elex and me. “You are both still going to be moved into the apartments.”

Lunella shook her head, ever so slightly. “My dear, you have a day to yourself tomorrow. We will send the servants for your things, and you may take the day to settle in. The following day, your duties begin.”

I curtsied again, and one of the servants herded Elex and me out through a side door into the rest of the building.

This was home now.

I was a master.

I wasn’t ready.

Chapter Three

~ Kimber ~

Jallina turned the cup in her hands, staring at the small eddies the motion created.

I smirked. This was her “I’m thinking” activity. I could see the wheels in her head turning.

“You were really made a master.”

“The news is going to go out tomorrow.” I traced the rim of the coffee cup. “Today is my day off.”

The laughing didn’t quite make it out of Jallina, but her lips twitched. “Your day off.”

I nodded regally. “Master Dorian saw fit to give me a day.”

“Master Dorian is a jackass, isn’t he?”

A burst of laughter escaped me. I slapped my hand over my mouth. “I thought exactly that yesterday.”

“And are they going to announce this to the public?”

Taking a giant swallow of coffee, I tried to steady my nerves. “Tomorrow morning at dawn. There’s some… ceremony thing they have to do to install me as the newest master.”

But a moment later, I shook my head quickly. “I’m not ready for this, Jallina. This isn’t who I am. I’m a teacher, and that’s really all I wanted to do.”

Jallina grabbed my hand across the small table. “Don’t think like that. Don’t go into this with a ‘you’re not worthy’ attitude. You are. You’re smart, kind, and your magic has been growing. I’m sure that you’ll grow even more.”

“It was nearly unanimous. Who was the last one?”

“Whoever wasn’t there.” Jallina pulled her hand back. “Whoever didn’t show for the announcement in the meeting. That’s the way I understand it. You show up if you agree with the decision.”

“Even you know more than I do about the council!”

A low chuckle rumbled through her. “Only because that’s what I studied in college. Remember that. I only know these things because of my history training. The common person wouldn’t know that.”

“So who wasn’t there?”

Who hadn’t been there?

“Master Argo wasn’t. He was the only one.”

“Ah, Master Disagreeable from the Southern Temple. He doesn’t like the council. He has a particular problem with Vitus. Doesn’t think that someone as powerful as Vitus has any place in an office.”

“It’s not an office, really.” Confusion rolled through me.

With an indulgent smile, Jallina patted my hand. “No, no. Not a literal office. He thinks a mind like Vitus’s should have been trained for the military. For defense. Not politics.”

My eyebrow went up. “Vitus? Political? He has a mouth on him!”

Jallina sighed. “Doesn’t he, though? A dreamy one…”

Gasping, my jaw dropped. “You like him?”

She straightened in the seat. “He’s a very good-looking man.”

“Oh, my gods, you have a crush on Master Vitus!”

She glanced around furtively. “Will you keep it down?”

I wanted to cause trouble. “You know he’s available. He’s not dating anyone that I know of, and he’s not mated.”

Her hands slid over her face. “Oh, I regret this.”

“Want me to set you up?”

“No! Oh, this was a bad idea.”

I patted her hand. “I’ll drop your name at dinner.”

“No, please, no. Don’t.”

Her hand was trembling. I was surprised. She really liked the guy, at least from afar. “Jallina. Jallina, look at me.”

Her eyes were fearful as she brought them up.

“I’m not going to tell him, Jallina. I was teasing. I would never do that to you, you know that.”

With a quick glance at the floor, she gave a mirthless chuckle. “Yes. I know. My obsession with him is unhealthy. I have tried to keep it under wraps. But the man has a body to die for and…” She cleared her throat. “Never mind.”

“It’s okay, Jallina. Your secret is safe with me.”

“I’m sorry. This went sour. We’re supposed to be talking about you taking on the role of leader of S’Kir and ended up talking about my lusting after one of the masters.”

We could go on like this for hours. I bit my tongue and let my laughter settle for a few minutes. The coffee was a critical cover up for that.

Jallina also sipped her coffee and cleared her throat. “So, is anyone allowed to come to this ceremony? I’d like to be there for my friend.”

“Not the sunrise one. There’ll be another in about a week that will be a public announcement and party.”

My hands started shaking. Again. I couldn’t stop them. I was going to be named a master, one of the rulers of S’Kir. A person who was sought out for their wisdom.

Jallina grabbed my hands and tried to still them.

“You’re trembling.”

“I’m terrified.” The confession fell from me.

“What wisdom do I have? Lemon goes well with tea. Willow bark is a good painkiller. Don’t wear black with brown. Steak should be cooked medium. Vinegar is a great deodorizer.”

“That’s not the kind of life advice people are going to seek from me.”

They were going to want to know if they should turn to one profession or the other. They would ask me to mediate their disputes.

And magic. They would ask me to help with magic.

That was my real weakness. I was a poor magic worker. I was not strong.

This was all wrong. I shouldn’t be named to the council. I had hundreds of years of learning to do yet. This was pure insanity.

“Can’t you talk to them? Make them see you don’t feel you’re ready or right for this?”

That mirthless chuckle bubbled up from me this time. “Oh, Jallina. You’ve been around them a few times. You’ve felt the power rolling off them. There’s no arguing with them. There’s no talking them out of anything.”

“Especially Master Dorian.”

“Sweet heaven, especially that man.”

The coffee shop was mostly empty by then, and the reason I’d asked Jallina there needed no audience or prying eyes.

I took another sip of coffee and lowered my voice. “Jallina, I need your help.”

She bobbed her head. “Of course. Anything.”

“No, this isn’t a blanket ‘of course.’ Don’t say that until you hear me out.” I kept my voice quiet. “I need your help on a more sinister level. I’m learning things I didn’t want to, and I need help.”

Jallina laid a hand on mine. “Good, bad, sinister. I am your friend, Kimber. I’m an ally of the temple.”

“Elex had me thinking the other night. About how I really don’t know much about the people in S’Kir or what they think and do. I’ve been in the temple so long that I feel as though… Well, I don’t know people. They’re about to make me a master, and I’m unprepared. In so many ways. But I can find out what the people think. Of me, or Master Dorian, of the opposition, of most things. You and your sister are already in with the Loyalists, and we often chat enough that us being seen together would raise no suspicions.” I paused, then finished. “I want to create a little personal spy ring.”

Jallina’s eyes lit from within. “Really.”

“Yes, really.” I tried to hide my smirk. “You could try to be less happy about this. I’m asking you to be a spy.”

Her answer was a whisper. “I already am.” She grinned. “That you’re asking me to help you is what I hoped for. Where did you get the idea to have a little spy network?”

Averting my eyes, I rubbed my neck. “I’ve been reading, of course. There are some interesting novels out there, about high ranked people using spy networks. I just thought…”

Jallina touched my hand. “You thought right. Let’s talk about this—there’s a lot a future master needs to know about the people she’ll be guiding and the spies she can and cannot trust…”

*  *  *

The sun was setting, but warm fingers of its dying light couldn’t touch me.

I was so cold.

Every ounce in my frigid veins was nothing but fear. I didn’t know how to stop being afraid.

Sobs tore from me once in a while. I tried to rein them in, but more and more, I was overwhelmed by everything.

I didn’t want this. Not one bit of it.

I wanted Danai alive, and I wanted my apartment back. I wanted just to go to class tomorrow morning and scold Griffin for being a little craphead to his classmates.

Instead, when the sun rose tomorrow, I would take the robes of a master.

Warm arms slipped around me, and I felt myself resting against Elex’s chest. Finally, some of the cold that had held on tight started to let go.

“I’m sorry, Kimber,” he whispered.

“What for?”

“That you have to deal with this.”

“It’s not your fault.”

“I still can’t help feeling guilty in some way.”

Standing and watching the sun as it set on the day, and in some way, set on the end of my normal life, seemed fitting. Elex’s body behind mine chased away the rest of the chill.

“Things are going to have to be different now,” Elex said. “I wanted to have a simple life with you, but now that’s not possible.”

“But you still want a life with me.”

He kissed the column of my neck. “Oh, yes. And more. It just won’t be simple.”

A woman’s laughter floated on the breeze. I wasn’t sure whose laugh it was, but the source of it was a silhouette running across the garden lawn in the light of the moon.

Elex stood behind me, just watching with me. He was a warm comfort, and I fought an urge to tell him all I had discussed with Jallina that afternoon.

She had happily helped me set up a spy network with her connections. Her information net was large and fruitful, and she knew the work well. The position she held at the stables was a cover, a disguise to be in the right place for the information to file into her.

To my delight, she’d even given me a code name. This way, no one would know whom the information was for that she and a few others were gathering.

I wasn’t happy I had to create the network, but I was grateful I had someone who knew what they were doing.

I would only tell Elex if I had no choice.

He was right. Things were going to change.

I had my first secret from the man I was falling in love with.

In the moonlight was another figure. A male. His throaty laugh drifted up after the woman’s laughter. We watched as the silhouettes chased each other in the dark, clearly playing a game.

Walled off from the outside world, the courtyard was locked to anyone who didn’t have a room overlooking the area. Those rooms were taken over by the temple masters.

The merry chase went on for a few minutes until the male ended it abruptly. He leapt out from behind a bush and wrapped his arms around the woman’s waist, pulling her in tight, and both of us could see the hot, passionate kiss they exchanged.

His hand, visible by the cresting moon, caught the neckline of the woman’s dress and pulled it down. His head dipped to the exposed breast, and the delighted moan that floated up told us he had pulled a ripe nipple into his mouth.

It was wrong to stay here. At the same time, I couldn’t move, enchanted by this play.

The woman’s hand gripped his hair and pulled him tighter. There was no mistaking the delighted little moans floating through the air—followed by her gasp as he had magically unbuttoned and unfastened the stays in her dress.

These were two of the masters in the temple, using their powerful magic for sex play.

The dress slipped from her body, puddling on the ground. Her pale white form had only the sleeveless shift left, which fell just to her waist and the short petticoats.

A hand crept into the petticoats.

“Gods and goddesses,” Elex breathed in my ear.

“Do you think they know we’re watching?”

His answer was soft. “I think they hope we’re watching.”

“Scandalous…”

“Is it? If that’s what they want, who are we to deny them?”

I tore my attention from them. “Are you enjoying this?”

Pushing his hips forward, his thick erection pressed against my back. “Aren’t you?”

I was. I didn’t want to admit that, though.

Not yet.

The couple had moved to a bench, and the shadows still obscured their faces but not their movements. His hand was firmly inside her clothes, and she had worked his pants open.

Elex’s hand worked in circles on my backside.

Her hand moved up and down, clearly pleasuring him.

The soft cries of sexual pleasure drifted on the night.

Gods, I was so wet.

A moment passed, and she pulled his hand from between her legs. He made a small moan of displeasure.

But her intentions became clear. She slipped off the bench, pulled the half-shift over her head, and tossed it with the dress. Kneeling in front of him, the moonlight let us watch her shining hair rise and fall.

She had his cock in her mouth.

His head tipped forward, and his chest heaved. He was enjoying her mouth as he ran his hand, carefully, through her hair.

Elex’s hand slipped into my dressing gown from my waist. He found my nipple—not that it was difficult. I had responded to the erotic scene in front of us.

“You do like what you see…”

“I do.”

“Keep watching.”

I exhaled as his finger circled my plump bud.

The woman’s hair still traveled up and down, but it was more frantic now, and his chest was more like bellows than a pair of lungs.

A long, low moan came from the man as his hips popped up, shoving deeper into her mouth.

Elex pinched the taut peak, as his other hand found the belt that held the robe closed.

As the man came in the woman’s mouth, my robe fell open and Elex wrapped his hands around my breasts and plumped them.

I was naked below the robe, and I didn’t even care. I just wanted his hands on me as we watched.

The woman’s head rested on the man’s thigh. He was still trying to recover, and she was patient.

In one instant, he was panting. In the next, he had pulled her up to the bench, stripped off her petticoats, and lifted her leg over his shoulder.

His head dipped into the juncture of her thighs.

He was going to eat her.

The idea sent a bolt of liquid heat to my own pussy. I couldn’t help the slow path my hips traveled as the scene unfolded in front of me.

Elex’s hand was on a new part of my body, snaking down to my mons. From being unsure about this, I now wanted to tell him to hurry and get his hands on my pussy.

But he was in no hurry. “Stay still, Kimber. The more you move, the more likely they’ll see us. If they see us, we have to stop.”

Oh, I didn’t want him to stop.

The woman on the bench was in a similar position. Her words rode the wind up to our room. “Oh, yes, please. Please. Make me come…”

Elex’s finger finally found my clit and brushed over it, not kindly. I thrust back against him, pressing myself against his cock.

“Do you want to come, too?”

Afraid to speak, I nodded.

“You have to stay perfectly quiet.”

I agreed easily.

His finger found a rhythm that matched the movement of the man’s head between the woman’s legs.

Her naked breasts heaved. Her hands trailed up her own body, and she played with the peaks that were clear in the moonlight.

Elex scraped his teeth across the skin of my shoulder, and my body flared again. I pushed my hips back, silently asking him for more.

I could feel him smile. “Someone likes this.”

The only thing I could do right then was to exhale slowly. I wasn’t long for this.

“Come for me.” The man on the bench had raised his head just enough to make his demand.

“I need your fingers in me,” she spoke.

Elex slipped two fingers in my channel and pumped.

I was becoming senseless.

The man’s hand slipped between her legs, and though we couldn’t see it, the groan and gasp of the woman let us know he had slipped his fingers inside her channel.

I wondered if he worked her as thoroughly as Elex moved his fingers in and out of my pussy. I could imagine if they were new to each other, it was even more intense.

He would know exactly where to push and pull and press and twist.

The fingers in me were confident, as Elex pushed a thumb against my clit.

The orgasm took me by surprise, and I barely had the presence of mind to bite my lip. I had to stop the yell I wanted to let out. I couldn’t see for the sheer delight that blinded me. My sex greedily pulled his fingers. It wanted him deeper—I wanted him deeper.

He chuckled as the woman on the bench came as well, her pleasure escaping on a breath that probably took all of her effort to keep mostly silent as well.

“My cock is so hard, Kimber.” Elex’s words weren’t loud enough to be carried away.

I was still coming down from the mind-blowing orgasm. I glanced down at the bench and saw the man was now sitting next to the woman, stroking her calf as she also calmed.

“I want you inside me,” she breathed.

“Good, because that’s where I want to be.”

I tore my eyes away from the couple on the bench and found Elex’s gaze over my shoulder. “Fuck me, Elex. Right here.”

Hot breath caressed my cheek. “Oh, baby, yes.”

Surprising me, Elex pulled my robe closed and cinched the belt at my waist to hold it there. He moved his hands to my backside and started inching up the fabric in the back.

The woman on the bench rolled over when I had looked away for just a moment. She was on her hands and knees now, and her partner was smoothing his hand over her rump appreciatively.

“Lean forward,” Elex whispered. I swore I heard the same words from the bench below.

I placed my hands on the railing, and he nudged my legs apart as the man below did the same to his woman.

There was something so deliciously filthy in knowing they wanted us to watch them.

It was magnified again as I felt Elex nudge his erection against my pussy. He moved through the cleft, spreading my cream on him and me.

“Oh, sweet lord and lady,” the woman hissed—and I knew he had slid into her.

Elex slid into me just a moment later, pushing my body, causing me to tremble in pleasure. This was so right and so wrong at the same time.

The man below thrust against the woman, and I knew Elex was watching—because his cock slid in and out of me at the exact same pace.

I whimpered.

“You like watching.” His words dusted over the shell of my ear and his teeth nibbled there a moment.

“I do. I shouldn’t.”

“Why not? They want us to see them.”

Elex mimicked the man’s movements, thrust for thrust, and stole my thoughts.

His words took my breath.

“See how she’s enjoying his cock. She loves the feel of his thick erection moving in her quim. He’s moving faster and harder now because he can feel his own climax in his balls, churning. He wants to fill her with his cum, to make her orgasm one with his…”

Elex was describing himself as well.

His hips slapped against my ass, driving himself deep, deep inside. I wanted to come again. Between the thick shaft driving me, and the erotic scene in front of me, it was only another moment.

“Oh, gods, yes!”

Her orgasm was quiet but potent and happened at precisely the same time as I fell off the cliff to my own built-up desire.

I dropped my forehead to the railing and bit down on my thumb to keep from screaming my climax across the courtyard.

Both Elex and the man came at the same time—the grunt of release and the moan of pleasure from him floating up to us as Elex’s cum bathed my walls deep inside.

Just as my legs were about to collapse, he banded an arm around my waist. Elex pulled me up from the railing, turned my head, and plundered a brutal kiss from me as he slipped from my sheath.

I tried to catch my breath, glancing back at the couple on the bench. They’d fallen forward, his head resting on her waist as they panted, trying to catch their own breaths.

Sweeping me up from the balcony, Elex turned and walked inside.

“Come, the aftermath of that should be theirs alone, as ours should be.”

I put my head on his shoulder.

My pussy throbbed in satisfaction, and I realized I never would have thought in these terms before. Never would have let him take me on the balcony while we watched—and were watched in return.

There was no way that couple didn’t know we were there.

Elex was right.

Things were changing.

Chapter Four

~ Kimber ~

I’d never owned a black dress.

Lunella chuckled and brought me one from her closet.

“We’ll get you plenty more. I’ve made a few when I couldn’t find something that worked.”

“Do we always have to wear black in public?”

“Oh, no, not at all! Black is our… hmm. I guess you could say our working color. Just like the style we wear is our working style. No one expects you to wear a dress while you’re at the carnivals!”

“A relief,” I mumbled.

She poked my shoulder. “I’ve seen your closet, Kimber. You also need to spice up your regular clothes as well. How did Elex put it? Every exciting shade of beige you could imagine!”

“That bastard…”

But I was grinning. He might be a bastard, but he was my bastard, and having him around was a lot of fun.

I picked a few stray hairs and threads off the robes of the station—they were nothing more than a fancy embroidered stole with a hood—and brushed them flat.

Again.

I was nervous. More nervous than I had ever been before. The black dress hid most of my tremors of fear, but I had clenched my hands to keep them from shaking.

The private ceremony at the temple a week before was really just a ritual breakfast. There was a small short ceremony where I signed my name to the Roster of Masters and the others sealed it with their magic.

After, everyone got drunk at the usual breakfast and wandered off at some point. The word anti-climactic was probably not strong enough.

But the ceremony I was preparing for now? That was the real deal. The one where the people of S’Kir were introduced to their new temple mistress. Where I had to sit on the council and hear complaints and make judgments with the others.

Being new, I wouldn’t be charged with hearings on my own for a few years yet. I was required to sit when the council was impaneled.

“You’re still shaking,” Mistress Maurielle said, grabbing my hands.

“I’m being announced as a master. It’s not what I wanted. It’s not what I dreamed. Teaching was always enough for me.”

Mistress Sora put a hand on my shoulder. “You will be fine. It’s because you are a teacher that the people will be overjoyed to find you here.”

“There are only three cases we will hear today, ceremonially,” Mistress Ophelia said from her seat. “We’ll be there less than an hour.”

I shook my head. “And then I get to go to the training garden and have Master Dorian beat the shit out of me again.”

Lunella chuckled. “It’s not Dorian this time. It’s the five of us.”

“We are all unique,” Mistress Maurielle said. “And if you watch each of us, you will slowly find your own unique brand of magic.”

Lunella straightened my stole one more time. “The only person I have ever seen with magic as intricately woven as a female’s is Master Dorian. I fully believe his first teacher was a woman, be it mother or wife or sister.”

Drawing a sharp breath, I jerked toward her. “Wait. So the bending I saw in Master Dorian’s magic—”

Mistress Sona nodded. “Is not the way men wield power at all. He is unique.”

I chuckled. “That’s why the other men have trouble fighting him. They can’t work magic like he can.”

Ophelia nodded. “It’s why they don’t like fighting us.”

Lunella laughed. “They can’t figure out our knots and bends and loops when we use it. Every woman is shown how magic works by not less than three other women.”

“The Triium…”

My teaching was already handy in sorting myth from fact. The Triium was a mid-schooling history lesson, about three female magic wielders who had taught Mistress Eiorenne—one of the oldest, most beloved temple masters. She had died centuries ago in a terrible rock fall from the southern Spine.

Before her, females were never as strong as males. The simple, brute force males used to wield more powerful magic wasn’t possible for a woman.

The Triium, a set of three women whose names were lost to time—or maybe never even known—had each defeated the temple masters on their own to reach Eiorenne, the daughter of Master Wilkes.

They took Eiorenne to the Southern Sea to show her how they had learned to wield magic and she found her own, different way to do it.

To return to the temple, she had to defeat each of the fourteen masters there, including her own father.

She did. Easily. And the fifteenth seat of the council was created.

Lunella waggled her eyebrows. “Did you think they stopped with just Eiorenne? Oh, no. They taught every woman they could how to wield their power. And of all of the men who watched and tried to mimic what we could do, only Dorian was able to learn it.”

Ophelia nodded sagely. “And now, we own half the council. As it should be.”

“As it should,” the others chorused.

These women were powerful and were nothing to be trifled with, and they were willing to teach me to be just like them.

Somewhere, in the back of my mind, I started to want that. I began to want to learn, to be more than a teacher. More than just the naïve friend who had no clue about the giant spy network that her friends were part of.

More than just a simple magician who entertained with a dancing flame in her palm.

More than the girl who walked into that cave.

More than the woman who took the robes.

More.

Sona smiled at me. “I think she gets it.”

*  *  *

Strings and strands of magic hung from Carolee’s hand.

“Balance,” Mistress Ophelia said. “For every strong man, there must be a strong woman.”

It was fascinating to watch Mistress Carolee control her magic. She used it so differently from Master Dorian and completely different from every other male I’d seen so far.

There was subtlety in her weavings, a play with the strings that Vitus and Master Argo had never shown me. They were right about the blunt force.

“Men are straight lines.” Lunella drew a line on the ground. “They are linear. Not more than one string of magic, not more than one line of thought, not more than one goal at a time.”

Mistress Sona took the stick from Lunella and carved the line into five pieces. “Yes, it is true that men make plans. Complex ones that can see five, ten, twenty steps ahead. In no way are we saying that men are incapable of complex thought. But in the execution of the plan, they are linear.”

“Women,” Mistress Maurielle said, taking the stick, “think in clusters. Act in clusters.”

She drew bubbles in the dirt as she slowly turned in a circle. “We don’t just think ahead. We think to the side and to the past. We keep tabs on all of those things as well.”

“In most cases,” Mistress Sona took the stick again, “the way we think about things connects the thoughts too, and we are surrounded by our thoughts.”

There was a full cloud around Mistress Maurielle.

“That is where your strength comes from,” Lunella said. She traveled around, pointing at the cloud that surrounded her fellow temple masters. “This ability to surround yourself and think—and work—non-linearly.”

I stared, amazed, at the ground around Mistress Maurielle. There was a cloud drawn in the ground that went all the way around her. Hearing these other women talk about how I thought, how I always had more than just one idea in my mind was… comforting.

As I watched, Mistress Maurielle brought strings of magic around the edges of the cloud, outlining it. She brought more, and there were diaphanous clouds of power between the strings as they rose from the ground.

The magic spun and looped lazily around her, creating almost a fog of colors and powers.

It was entrancing.

And then she nailed me right in the chest with it.

My feet left the ground, and I sailed through the air, backward. The wall I was going to hit would hurt my back all over again.

Time seemed to stop mid-flight.

They had just shown me how they used the magic. They had shown me a cloud around them.

If I could do the same thing with the magic behind me, pillow it out, I wouldn’t hit the wall and might actually be able to stick my landing.

The magic was there on instinct, and I pulled two threads apart. The power floated between them and pushed on it.

It didn’t have time to pillow as much as I had wanted, but it was enough to keep me from slamming my entire spine against the brick.

I felt the bricks, but the hit was soft. I slipped down to gravel and managed to stand up and step away from the wall.

“Well.” Mistress Sona folded her arms, satisfied.

“Well done,” Mistress Ophelia said, not looking up.

Something about all this bothered me. “Are all women who have power taught in Triium?”

“If they are strong,” Lunella said.

“And if they are dedicated to the temple.” Mistress Sona added.

“I’m not strong, though.”

“You are a temple master now,” Mistress Carolee said. “You are also the Breaker of the Spine. You need to know.”

I walked over to a bench and sat down. “That doesn’t make sense.”

The five women in the garden exchanged looks.

“Think about it,” I offered. “I’m not strong, but I’ve been tutored by males and women who were trained by males. I never thought to approach magic differently.”

Mistress Maurielle raised her eyebrows. “Huh.”

“Isn’t it possible that all these women we have dismissed as weak are victims of the male way of teaching?” I shuffled my foot against the ground. “I know we try to keep men and women equal, but you’ve just said yourselves, we don’t think the same.”

Mistress Carolee stroked a thoughtful finger over her bottom lip. “This makes sense. It would account for the large disparity in the magic wielders.”

I twisted my lip. “Wait. No one thought of this before?”

“The Triium is kept as a legend for a reason, my dear.” Lunella sat next to me.

“But how is that fair to us? We’ve been assumed the weaker magic wielders for all these years. Centuries.”

Mistress Sona raked a look over the side of the dormitory building. I felt a brush of her magic over us and knew no one could hear the words that followed. “There are eyes everywhere. Let’s adjourn somewhere the ears that go with them cannot hear us.”

The others nodded. I was lost.

Lunella took my hand. “Come. We will go on horseback. It’s time for some riding. It’s healthy for us to go for a ride in the countryside.”

Now they were being secretive.

Still, I was included in their intrigues.

Less than twenty minutes later, six of the temple masters had mounted on horses from the stables and trotted down a canopied path toward the Spine. The mountain peaks loomed so largely in my mind. The magic cascaded in waterfalls down the jagged, terrible rock faces.

Even since early in the week, the magic was more visible to me. To the point where I had to ask for help with not seeing it. I was afraid I was going to end up walking through a forest of magic, unable to see more than a few feet in front of me.

Mistress Sona had chuckled and handed me off to Master Vitas, who was the most magic-soaked of all of the masters, save Master Dorian.

“Tell me what you see out there.” Master Vitas had pointed to the valley that stretched out beyond the back of the temple grounds.

“Crawling strings of magic. Everywhere. There are some trees, which are also draped in strings, and just a few open patches of grass.”

“Hmm. I can see why they asked me. Do you know why they asked me?”

I shook my head.

“I want you to close your eyes and let the magic well up, dig in. Take over a bit. I can feel you’re holding it back to some degree.”

Nodding, I let out an even breath. My eyes shuttered, and I pulled in some of the magic. It rushed in, nearly overwhelming me. I staggered under the onslaught and couldn’t gain control of it again. It swirled and pushed and pulled and yanked—

“Whoa! Whoa!”

A bubble of calm settled over me, and a masculine chortle filled the once-again peaceful night.

“Yes, they were right to ask me. I want you to slowly open your eyes and look at me. Tell me what you see when you do.”

A little afraid, I opened my eyes.

I saw Master Vitas painted with magic, outlined with it, colored in with it. There was so much of it, not a bit of him uncovered.

“You see everything coated, don’t you?”

“Do you see the world like this, Master?”

“First. Stop with the master. I’m Vitas. I’m only twenty years older than you are, and I shouldn’t be a master any more than you should. It’s only because I have so damn much of the magic that I’m here.

“Second, yes. I can see the world this way. The rumor you’ve heard about me being born using magic isn’t far from the truth. I saw the world painted with magic when I was just eight. It took me years to learn to control it. You won’t take nearly as long.”

“This is terrifying.” The words slipped out. I couldn’t speak.

“It is, and I spent two years looking at the world like that.”

“Sweet Mother of S’Kir.”

He let out another chuckle. “You’ve already got the technique. You dropped your walls to let the magic in. You have to put them back up to keep it out.”

“Wait, you told me to drop the walls I already had up?”

Vitas cocked his head. “It is far easier to take walls down than put them up. Rebuild what you had, make them higher and better, and you’ll understand how to control what you see and don’t. But—don’t lock all of it out. You want to have enough magic to be able to sense it and hear what it’s telling you. Warning you. Advising you.”

Bit by bit, I started building the walls against the tide of magic. I chose my bricks and made them glass so I could easily see out of them, but they stemmed the flow.

“I thought magic was just a force to be used.”

“No, no. Not at all. It’s part and parcel of our existence, and if you move beyond the power of it, you can find the subtlety of it, sensing the shifts in someone else’s.”

Grinning, Vitas watched me. “How do you think I beat Bebbenel when I was tested?”

“You listened to what the magic told you…”

He gave a sage nod. “Everyone in S’Kir uses ‘magic’ and ‘power’ interchangeably, and while they can be, the concepts are really very different. Magic is a symbiotic force while power is a brute force. And we wield magic, not power.”

The bricks of glass I built my shield with grew taller, and Vitas’s face, clothes, and the wall he sat on started to become less clouded with the magic.

Vitas leaned in close. “There are some who think we wield power, that our laws and words are absolute. They are not. Remember this, Kimber: The temple masters are true and loyal to the magic of S’Kir. Always.”

The horses cantered into the parkland surrounding the stadia.

The other masters with me were bantering lightly but under it all—listening to the magic as Vitas had said—the undercurrent of silence and secrecy rode in the words.

Mistress Ophelia pulled her horse up just outside the Breaking Cave.

I was a little surprised they’d come here.

The seven of us pulled to a halt, and Lunella nodded. After a moment, she urged her horse forward into the cave.

It had been weeks since I’d been here last, and again, the place had changed.

The scree that made my first visit there so dangerous had been cleared to form a clean path. There was evidence everywhere of teams of people to study the cave. There was…pollution.

Human pollution, a lingering feeling in the air of humanity and… well, the best thing I could come up with was uncaring. Some were coming through with not an iota of interest in the purpose and reason of the cave. They merely wanted what it could do for them.

Further into the cave was a hitching post station, a series of gaslights, and a trough.

We weren’t the first to ride in this far.

The women with me were quiet now, dismounting and tying the horses to the posts at the trough. The leather boots we wore made no noise on the soft dirt that led to the Breaking Cavern.

I followed the women into the cavern and walked back toward the place where the magic had burst forth and picked me.

I still didn’t know what it picked me for.

All the masters called me the Breaker of the Spine, but no one bothered to explain.

Non-explanation seemed to be their modus operandi.

I could feel the pull of the cavern ahead. At first, it was easy for me to accept that I was linked to this cave. Now, though, as I learned more, I was starting to become frightened of it.

There was power there, the likes of which now truly overwhelmed me. No one should be able to access this much of the magic.

More, I didn’t want it to be me, and I didn’t want to be there again.

I followed a few steps behind, apprehensive about entering the cavern. I forced myself to take the few steps in as I instantly forgot all my fear of the place. Like an old friend with an old blanket and a cup of hot cocoa on a chilled night, the magic welcomed me again. The fright washed away, and I felt like I was home.

I watched the lights in the crystals pulse and dance, shading and tinting as they followed my mood.

I laughed, and the magic tripped through the crystals.

There were a lot more of them now—less of the hard, uncolored rock between them. Their cloudy facades were resplendent when the magic touched them. The cavern was larger—no, deeper than before. The roof felt as if it was at its natural height, but the walls wanted to reach further back.

Not yet, I thought. Give it time.

“Holy Mother,” Mistress Carolee whispered, spinning slowly in the cave.

Lunella folded her arms. “I told you.”

“I didn’t realize the effect was this strong.” Mistress Sona barely breathed the words.

“I’ve been telling you all along. Tymon and I have been here with Kimber, and this is why we know she is the Breaker.”

“You should have dragged us here.” Mistress Ophelia was unmoving as her eyes roamed the walls.

“No, I shouldn’t have. You needed to come and see for yourselves. This is what the Breaking Cave does when Kimber is present. It is nothing when she is not here.”

Raising my hand, I waited for someone to notice me. It took a long minute until Mistress Maurielle laughed and motioned me to put my hand down.

“What is it, Kimber?”

“What does Breaker of the Spine even mean?”

“It’s literal,” Mistress Maurielle said. “The magic has chosen you to change our world, to bring down the Spine that divides S’Kir—the druids from the vampires.”

“Bring down the Spine? How in the name of seven hells am I supposed to do that?” I jabbed my finger up toward the ceiling. “There are leagues of rock above us. Reaching so high even the best mountaineer cannot cross it. I’m supposed to destroy this with what? How? The spine is three hundred thirty leagues long!”

“Magic,” Mistress Sona answered.

Tossing my hands in the air, the crystals around me responded with a sad, minor tone chime and a flash of red of anger and green of frustration. “What does that mean? The magic this, the magic that! I don’t know what’s going on around me! I was a teacher until a few weeks ago! I’m not a wielder. I’m not a strategist. I need help. I need someone to explain all this to me!”

The mountain gave a frightening rumble around us, and a few of the dark rocks on the wall chipped and fell to the ground.

The other masters ducked and started to run for the entrance, but I was angry and irrational.

“Stop it!” I screamed. “You picked me! I didn’t want this! Stop trying to scare me! I’m trying to understand!”

The tremor halted.

My legs gave out. I landed flat on my backside.

The sobs burst out of me, and I couldn’t stop them.

Mistress Ophelia was the first to move again, rushing over to me. In a shocking move, she swooped down and gathered me into her arms.

She was the last I expected this from.

“Child, child. Take a deep breath; calm yourself.”

“I’m not a child.” I smeared the tears off my cheek.

Her fingers brushed my chin and lifted my gaze to hers. “To a twenty-one-hundred-year-old temple master, you most certainly are.”

“The mountain listened to me.” I was still trembling.

“Yes, I know. That’s because you’re the Breaker of the Spine. This is why this cavern listens to you.”

“But what does that mean?”

“It means you will bring this mountain down. You will tumble it from its heights to the ground again. There may be tall hills and a few rocky peaks, but the division between us and the vampires will end when you bring the Spine to the ground.”

Lunella broke from the group by the exit. “Your magic has always been your magic, my dear. What you said in the garden has made us all realize women who are not of the temple have never been taught with a Triium. Ever. They are all students of the male.”

Mistresses Sona and Maurielle also walked back in, Mistress Sona moving closer to me.

“You have made us realize we have a great, untapped force out there,” she said. “Vast, in fact.”

“…force?” I could hear my own surprise.

“Yes. Force.” Mistress Neves ran her hand over the cloudy, dim crystals. “We have known that things were going to change for a while now. Dreams, precognitions, visions, foretelling… all the different ways we can see and be told of the future. They have all been pointing us toward a great upheaval in S’Kir.”

Mistress Sona took over the narrative. “We have been trying to find those loyal to the temple, more to the point, loyal to the magic of S’Kir. People who can wield magic well. Not even the most powerful, but the most skilled. We are peaceful, but it is always wise to know your strengths.”

“And weaknesses,” Mistress Neves added.

Mistress Maurielle harrumphed and sat near me on the ground. “Needless to say, they’ve nearly all been male. Skilled, loyal magic wielders, but males. We’ve been wondering where the women were.”

“And you”—Mistress Carolee folded her arms and leaned against the rocks—“may have just figured out why they’ve been almost exclusively men.”

Nodding, I whispered. “The Triium.”

“None of us knew about it as more than a legend when we were raised to the robes,” Lunella continued. “Once we were handed those, then we learned about it. It never occurred to me it might be the reason we haven’t found many females. Until now.”

Mistress Ophelia had let me go, let me sit up, but kept a hand on my arm. “And it’s critical, most critical, that we have both men and women to stand with the temple.”

I understood right away. “Balance. Always balance.”

Mistress Neves tapped her fingers on the crystals this time, and they rang, faintly, from the impacts. “Always balance. Between male and female. Vampire and druid. Good and evil.”

Sitting up a little straighter, things started to swirl together in my brain. “Seven and seven.”

Grinning, Mistress Sona tapped her nose.

“So a stronger force would be made of male and female.” I leaned back on my hands and considered the women in the cavern with me. “How on S’Kir would we go about recruiting women to fight? Most are… peaceful.”

“You have not yet had a child,” Mistress Carolee said. “Have you ever seen a mother when her child is threatened? When her home is threatened? It is a sight to behold.”

Leaning forward, resting her head on her chin, Lunella grinned at me. “If we are fighting for the continuation of our own way of life, women will fight.”

Mistress Neves held up a finger. “We have to pick and choose carefully who we train in the Triium magic if they aren’t in the temple. But…”

Mistress Ophelia said, “It’s our job to make sure they can wield both their magic and their sword with equal skill.”

Chapter Five

~ Kimber ~

The feeling of having to teach half the population of S’Kir was overwhelming.

My magic, I doubted.

My sword work, I didn’t. Not even a bit.

While my parents had indulged me when I was younger, excusing me from all kinds of magical and physical activities, they wanted me to know how to defend myself.

Since my father was a prize-winning fencer, he picked the sword for me.

I loved my sword.

Lunella chased me backward, the metal of her sword scraping along the blade of mine. The sound was horrible, but that was the idea.

At the last minute, as I saw her cringing from the noise, I twisted my blade, and she instantly became the attacked instead of the attacker.

I swept the sword up and around, dragging her blade with mine and slamming it into the wooden practice floor, disabling her.

Her spell slammed into the middle of my stomach, winding me, and throwing me backward through the room.

“When are you going to remember to use your magic to block?!”

I groaned at the ceiling, and sat up, staring at Mistress Neves watching our practice. She had a look of frustration that curled her lips downward.

“She will never learn,” Master Dorian said.

Lunella yanked her sword out of the floor and whirled on Master Dorian, pointing the weapon at him. “For your information, it was only when I was disengaged from her that I had any hope of actually getting in a spell to knock her back.”

Mistress Sona pursed her lips and nodded to the slice I had given her on the shoulder. “She’s right. Mistress Kimber is formidable with the sword.”

“It doesn’t mean a thing if the girl can’t wield her magic with it,” Master Dorian snapped as he walked out of the room.

Standing from a corner he, unknown to us, occupied, Vitas strode into the center of the room. “Ignore the damn old buzzard. He’s the oldest and the crankiest of all of us.”

I tried not to crack a smile, but I couldn’t help it.

“Mistress Neves, you know my magic is—”

“This is why we are here,” she snapped. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask Master Argo to challenge you on the sword. Until we have someone who can keep up with you, there’s no hope of you learning how to use your magic with the sword.”

My shoulders drooped. I was not on Master Argo’s good side.

Elex appeared standing over me and offered me a hand. “Kimber, you do realize that it’s a compliment that they have to bring Master Argo here.”

I grabbed the offered hand, and Elex hauled me off my ass.

“Master Argo and I don’t see eye to eye, Elex.”

He kissed my forehead and smiled. “I realize that. He doesn’t approve of us here at all, and I know that. But if he’s the only one who can teach you how to use the magic and the sword at the same time, then—”

“Ugh! Stop making sense,” I grumbled.

There was a bang on the door, and it slammed open.

One of the university fellows stood there, looking worse for wear. Elex took a step toward him before he even opened his mouth.

“Professor Everettson, sir. I was sent to fetch you. There has been a breakthrough at the laboratory.” The messenger was panting. “Please. Come quickly.”

Mistress Ophelia nodded, dismissing him.

Elex touched my cheek and ran for the messenger as they both disappeared down the hall. I looked after him a long moment, watching and enjoying the view of his retreating backside.

Lunella leaned into my view. “You really need to learn to control your libido, my dear. It’s important that we exercise restraint in such things.”

“But, his butt…” I stammered, sounding like an ass.

“Yes, I know. It is nice. I can see why you picked him. But we must appear in control of ourselves at all time.”

With a deep sigh, I turned back to the room—

—as the ground heaved below us.

A startled, permeating silence followed the heave.

When the ground rocked again, this time side to side in a great shaking buckle, it seemed everyone in S’Kir started screaming at the same time. The screams ran through the walls of the dorm and panic rained down on the group of us in the practice room.

The shaking didn’t stop. Glass cracked and tinkled as it broke, the beams of the building screamed, some buckling.

Grabbing one arm each, Mistresses Neves and Ophelia dragged me out from the middle of the room toward the doorways that were at the end.

The screaming grew louder in the doorway. It was all from the floors above.

And still, the shaking did not stop.

“The mountain is trying to fall,” Neves whispered over the din.

I snapped my head around. “It’s not time.”

“I agree. We are not ready. It’s not time for the Spine to break.”

Fear lanced through me. “What do we do?”

Mistress Ophelia cocked her head. “Stop it.”

I gasped. “Stop it?”

Her voice was clear over the sound of the very earth below us shaking. “You’re the Breaker of the Spine. You command the magic in the mountain.”

“How do you know—”

Mistress Neves cut me off. “Feel it, child! You have got to learn your magic. Those walls you built with Vitas are meant to be merely a stopper, not an unbreachable fortress!”

“Stop the tremor, Kimber,” Mistress Ophelia snapped. “You saw the Triium. Now figure out your own magic!”

I dropped to the floor, slapping my hand on the cold tile of the entrance, and dropped all the magical walls I had put up.

The world burst into strings and clouds colored by the magic that was everything.

I could see angry red strings, pulling and twisting the ground. My magic was being drawn to the mountains at the edge of the city, and it was chaos.

It was also the Spine.

The mountain was angry, tense.

Pulsing.

This wasn’t the way the Spine should break.

My own magic, a soft cloud, assured me it should be broken in peace and tranquility.

What it presented now was not that—and if it were to fall, the druid world would not survive.

We would be angry. Hateful. Vengeful.

Lashing my magic to a string that was particularly violent, I let it rip my consciousness back to the mountain in a flash.

The anger here was overwhelming—I could feel my own anger rise. That was bad; I needed to be in control.

Stop!

It felt like I was yelling at the sky, and the words were sucked into nothing between the stars.

I gathered my magic around my consciousness like a thick, roiling fog in the heart of the spine, in the heart of the rock and the magic in the mountain.

Pulling it close to me, tight into me, I took a deep breath—or what I imagined was a deep breath—and screamed out the command again.

STOP!

The fog of magic burst like a firework outward. As fast as it could, it shoved the command into every rock and crevasse that stood in the Spine.

The shaking stopped.

There was no tapering off, no little tremors.

It just stopped.

“Breathe, dammit!”

Someone hit my chest and yelled at me to breathe again. I sucked in as much air as I could and grabbed their hand.

Snapping my eyes open, I found Mistress Neves hovering above me with a look of complete relief on her face. She sank to the ground next to me.

Mistress Ophelia had a hand on her chest. “That was a lot of power.”

Blinking a few times, I realized I was still looking at everyone and everything drenched in magic. I put the walls back up as fast as I could and started hyperventilating in the next instant.

“No, breathe, damn it,” Mistress Neves yelled at me. “Breathe through that. Come on, Kimber. Control!”

I let myself just suck in the air a few times, and then grabbed control of my breathing on the next inhale. It took me nearly two minutes to get myself back in charge, but I did it.

I flopped backward and stared up at the ceiling again.

“Ouch.”

A trickle of a laugh escaped Mistress Ophelia, and I heard Mistress Neves join her a moment later. The two of them were rolling in laughter in just a moment.

It was part relief and part hysterical mania.

“All right, all right,” I said, finally calming my own laughter. “We have to get up and see what happened to everyone else. There are going to be people who need help.”

With a sage nod, Mistress Ophelia stood from where she had been leaning and giggling. “You’re absolutely right. Let’s go. There’s going to be plenty of rescues to be done.”

Mistress Neves laid a hand on my arm. “Well done, child. You need more practice with subtle control, but you’ve got it in you. Sona and I will work with you on the minutiae.”

I bowed my head, grateful.

We headed up the stairs. It was going to be a long day.

*  *  *

My apartments were empty when I finally returned home nearly six hours later.

I had hoped Elex would be back. Whatever was happening at the university had to be serious if he’d been gone all that time.

The temple masters—myself included in that, despite how awkward it felt—spent the day helping the civil forces search and rescue people who had been caught in any collapses.

There weren’t many, thankfully. Even though I felt it had taken me entirely too long to stop the mountain…deal with the weirdness of that in a bit. The damage to S’Kir was minimal. A few collapsed warehouses, a few of the more significant buildings had leaned. It was a huge relief to find out there was no loss of life.

Still wracked with guilt, I should have been able to stop the tremors sooner.

That was my reason for existing, wasn’t it?

While I respected and was even coming to like both Mistresses Ophelia and Neves, I needed someone who was stronger than both of them to really teach me how to use my magic.

Lighting a candle, even stopping a sword, took a certain amount of skill.

Stopping the mountain from tumbling to the ground before it was time was a different set of skills entirely. I needed someone who was confident—no, cocky enough to handle that kind of power.

There was only one temple master who could do that.

The ancient bastard.

Master Dorian.

I stared down at the courtyard and could feel the phantom hit from his spell on my face, leaving my nose tingling a bit.

Letting out a puff of breath, I knew I had to ask him for help.

The full moon wasn’t high in the sky yet, which meant it was still early in the night. Most of the masters wouldn’t have retired for the evening, though it would be close.

If I didn’t do this now, I wasn’t going to be able.

I would completely chicken out in short order.

Still wearing the dusty, grimy clothes, I marched back out of my apartments—hoping just a little that Elex would appear on my walk and stop me—and headed down the hall to the stairway.

Master Dorian was in the other wing and down two floors. He was the only master on the floor, and the door was at the end of the hall.

He had picked this on purpose. The hallway was intimidating. Shoes echoed as they hit the marble, and the doors at the end loomed over the visitors, seeming to grow larger as I approached.

My stomach turned to butterflies. I did my best to ignore them. Swallowing, both the horrible taste of bile and my pride, I knocked on the door.

It was a dull thud through the thick wood, but I had to hope it was enough to catch his attention.

Nothing happened. I heard shuffling, but that was it.

After two full minutes, I lifted my hand to knock again.

“Come!”

It was shouted from a distance behind the door.

Rude, really. I didn’t want to be there either.

The door pushed open easily, and I entered the parlor to Master Dorian’s apartments. It looked exactly like I had expected—too many curtains, too many pillows, uncomfortable looking chaise lounges, no tables, too few lamps and no open windows.

Stuffy. Overdone.

Like him.

Master Dorian, though, wasn’t in the room. He didn’t come striding in pissed at me, either.

I stood in the room for a moment and figured that since the invitation had come from so far into the apartments, I was going to have to search him out.

Careful to keep my steps quiet, I crossed the parlor to the doorway on the other side.

There were more noises, louder now, but I couldn’t make out what they were. It sounded vaguely like wrestling, or maybe boxing, but neither was quite right.

Clearing the doorway, I stepped into the living area.

And regretted every decision I’d ever made in my entire life that brought me there at that moment.

Kneeling in front of the impressively naked master was an incredibly good-looking, ripped back and taut ass, topped with brown-blond hair that bobbed up and down.

Giving him head.

Master Dorian was seated on the lap of another man. His hips were thrusting forward and back.

Driving his cock into the kneeling man’s mouth.

His hips’ undulations were sensual and erotic, and even while he rocked, he also drove up and down on the other man’s lap.

Driving the cock in his ass deeper.

My brain fried. I lost all ability to move, or think.

I tried to leave, but I tripped over my own tunic and landed on my ass, desperately still trying to crawl backward out of the room.

I tried stammering an apology, but even that came out more like a whimper.

Bodies stopped mid-motion.

Three gazes tore through me as I could feel the panic rising in my gullet.

The next moment, it registered who the other two were with Master Dorian.

Masters Roran and Rilen.

“Oh gods, oh shit.” The words spilled out of me uncontrolled, and still, I desperately tried to crawl out of the room.

“Stop.”

It was Master Dorian’s command, and I instantly obeyed. I felt nailed to the floor at that moment.

Master Roran, the one who had been sucking—kneeling on the floor, moved to the side and allowed Master Dorian to stand.

There was no missing the pleasure that rolled through Master Dorian’s face as he stood and Master Rilen withdrew from his passage.

There was no missing Master Dorian.

Naked.

Erect.

Hot.

“What in the hell are you doing here.” His voice level, but the seething anger was simmering just below his calm.

“I knocked and…”

He growled. “You didn’t knock.”

“No, Master, I did.” I didn’t care that I appeared to be groveling. “I did. I waited at the door, and I heard someone yell ‘come’ and—”

Holy shit.

I had heard someone give a sexual command.

Not permission to enter the apartment.

My hands covered my face, and I wanted to die.

Master Rilen, seated on the couch, started laughing hard. His twin joined him a moment later from the floor.

Master Dorian did not.

He loomed over me, still naked, still very erect, staring down. It was abundantly clear he wanted to punish me somehow for this transgression, but I didn’t think there was a thing he could do that would be more humiliating than walking in on a master of the temple in a compromising position with two other men.

“Dorian.”

There was another set of feet next to his, and I dared to look up. Master Roran—naked but flaccid—had his hand on his fellow master’s elbow. “It was an honest mistake, Dorian. You know this little one doesn’t seek you out unless she is desperate.”

“Don’t frighten her any more than she already is.” The other twin had appeared on Master Dorian’s other side—also naked and impressively not flaccid.

I knew who the sexual command had been given to.

I put a fist on either of my temples and averted my eyes.

Sweet savior of S’Kir, their cocks were huge.

Worse, they were turning me on with all these erections.

Putting my hands on either side of me, I rolled over to my hands and knees and tried to stand so I could leave.

Someone behind me groaned.

I tripped over my tunic again.

Belly-flopping to the floor, I wept. I tried not to make a sound, but I knew I was trembling.

“I am so sorry, Masters.” The words squeaked out of me. “I’ll leave. This is no place for me right now.”

I pushed to my feet, but a hand came around my waist to keep me from falling. I glanced over and found Master Roran supporting me.

“You will have to forgive our mate, child. He’s a bit of an insufferable prick.”

“Please,” Master Rilen was on my other side. “You like to suffer on his prick.”

“Oh, gods.” I didn’t need sexual banter.

“Take her back to her room.” Master Dorian’s voice sliced through the air.

Master Roran turned and faced him. “No. We traumatized this poor girl, and she needs a moment. I’m going to make her tea. And if you object, you can sleep alone for the next month.”

Master Rilen nodded silently and took my elbow. I noticed he donned pants at some point, and I was grateful. There had been entirely too much tempting maleness hanging out.

Leading me to the kitchen, Master Rilen sat me at the table while Master Roran started a pot of tea on the stove.

“Are you all right?” Master Rilen asked, tipping my chin up.

I started to nod yes but changed it to a no after a moment. “I’m not. I’m exhausted and overwhelmed, and I swear to you, I had no idea you were in here…uh… occupied.”

Master Roran chuckled from where he was retrieving mugs for tea.

Naked.

Master Rilen shook his head. “Child—”

I held up a hand. “May I ask you both to please stop calling me that? I meant to ask Mistress Neves and Mistress Ophelia earlier. I may not be as old as you, masters, but I am still nearing my first century.”

Master Rilen nodded. “It’s probably best if we did. There’s no reason to call a temple master child.”

Roran pulled a sugar bowl out of the cabinet. “We never did with Vitas.”

“And we shouldn’t with the young…” Master Rilen halted and tapped his nose. “With Mistress Kimber.”

“There’s a condition, though.” Master Roran continued.

“That you put pants on?” Master Rilen snapped.

Master Roran offered him a rude gesture and turned back to me. “That you stop addressing us formally in private like this.” He leaned forward and put his chin on his fist. “After all, I’m sitting here buck naked after being caught fellating my mate.”

Master Dorian roared from the doorway.

Still naked.

“You are all treating her like she’s our equal!”

Roran pulled the milk out of the icebox. “Isn’t she?”

“She wears the robes of a master,” Rilen said.

They were doing the twin thing, talking nearly on top of each other’s words, as if it was just one thought between them.

“She walked into my apartments, unannounced. Unwelcome.”

Chuckling, Roran pulled the tin of tea out. “Come does mean come, in whatever context.”

I groaned. “Oh, gods.”

Rilen leaned in. “No mystery that command was for me.”

“No! Oh, gods!” Embarrassment pinked my cheeks.

“Look!” Master Dorian gestured to me. “Look at how put-out she is by sex!”

“It’s not the sex! It’s the number of swinging dicks flopping in the breeze! I would have left peacefully!” I reddened even further at my own outburst. I was just waiting for death by embarrassment at this point.

“Nothing in that room was swinging or flopping.” Master Dorian grinned cruelly. “It was all just hard and thrusting.”

I slumped in the seat. “I’m going to go die now.”

Master Dorian chuckled. “Next time, use your magic, girl. Reach out and find out if I’m busy riding a cock.” He turned to leave the room but paused. “Keep your eyes off my ass if you can.”

He said it so naturally that I had to look. I whimpered—both from being so gullible and because of the firm, round backside he sported as he walked away. “Shit.”

“I have never heard you swear so much as I have in the past five minutes,” Rilen said.

I put my head in my hands. “Because I’ve never been this close to death from embarrassment.”

Roran walked over and proffered a mug of tea. I reached for it absently, but it wouldn’t budge. I pulled harder and watched Rilen roll his eyes.

“Oh no.” I finally paid full attention to what Roran was handing me.

His balls were tucked neatly inside the rim of the cup.

I snapped my eyes up to his, and he was laughing, hard. “Teabag,” he managed to squeak out in his laughter.

“Sweet Savior, Roran.” Rilen shoved him away from me. “The girl was just traumatized by you sucking away on Dorian. Do you really think that it’s necessary to prank her with your balls in her tea?”

“Yes.” He cackled, taking the mug back to the wash basin. He returned a moment later with a new mug.

“Nutless tea, my dear.”

I was sorely tempted to ask for a shot of whiskey, but I was also afraid of what body part Roran would put in that.

Chapter Six

~ Kimber ~

The covers of the bed rustled and slipped back, the bed dipping. I opened my eyes and found Elex settling into the bed with me.

I glanced at the timepiece on the nightstand.

“All day, Elex?”

He nodded in the dim moonlight. “I am sorry. There were some major breakthroughs today, and I needed to be there to supervise.”

“Anything you can share?”

“No.” He was brusque but softened a moment later. “Actually, yes. I can share everything with you because you’re part of the council now.”

I rolled to face him. “So what was so important?”

He sighed. “Now?”

“Why not? We have no obligations in the morning, do we?”

Elex rolled to face me. “The fellows in the department have found a way to predict the temblors and tremors that have been happening. I had to oversee some of the experiments.”

My gasp was small but stunned. “Really? Predict?”

“Yes.” His grin was huge. “We’re not sure how accurate or how much time it’s going to give us, but even just a little warning will at least get the residents to safety in their own homes.”

I grasped his hands. “That’s wonderful!”

“Yes, it is. I’m so glad I was a part of this. The system uses all new technology we’re developing to read the ground. It’s exciting.”

Silence fell for a moment, and Elex found my hand and held it. “Kimber, I’m going to be called away a lot in the next few weeks. I want this system working, and we’re going to be testing it. If it comes back positive for indicators, I’m going to have to go. No matter what.”

“I understand.”

“It’s not that I don’t want to be here—”

“Elex, it’s fine. We’re both doing things for the greater good. There are going to be times I can’t be here, either, and you have to be good with that, as well.”

His hand caressed my cheek. “This isn’t going to be an easy life.”

I nodded. “I know. I’m okay with that. I just wish it could have waited a little while longer.”

Edging closer, Elex whispered his offering. “It can always be safe in here. With you and I in this cocoon of sheets and blankets.”

The kiss was welcome. Slow and soft, he made no demands of me. It was just a sweet low kiss that went on and on for a long few minutes.

I felt…bold. Elex liked to be in charge, but I needed him right now. I snaked my hand around his hip and pulled him closer to me.

His smile played on his lips. “What’s this?”

“I want you,” I whispered against him.

“Mmm, a little horny?”

Hot and bothered from all the huge cocks that were swinging around me today. “More than just a little.”

“Good.” I felt his fingers on the silk of my sleep shirt, finding my pussy.

For the first time in my life, I had crawled into bed without underclothes. It felt decadent and sexy, proved to be the absolute right decision.

“Oh, I like this, Kimber,” he breathed, his hand finding the hem of the shirt and working it up.

He didn’t bring it up far. As soon as he could, his fingers found the soft lips and traced them.

“Elex…” My core trembled at his touch, and I let out a breath, slowly.

I found his cock, soft and warm in the bedsheets, and I wrapped my hand around him. I used my palm to stroke his dick to life, little by little, a small pet here, a careful squeeze there. Rubbing my thumb over his tip, I was rewarded with a jerk and a rush of blood to quickly raise his erection.

His fingers never stopped moving over my sex.

“You have such a pretty pussy,” he whispered. A finger dipped inside before he went back to tracing the folds. “Ride me, Kimber. We’re both too tired to play games, but I want to be inside you.”

Kicking the covers back in the same motion, I hiked a leg over him and straddled his thighs as my hands caressed his pecs.

“Clothes off,” he hissed. “I want to see those tits.”

I tossed the shirt away in a heartbeat and brought my hands back to his now hot and hard cock. My palms stroked leisurely over the velvet-on-steel erection.

I had never been needy or forward before with the men I had bedded—or those who had bedded me. I always let them set the pace and happily enjoyed the ride.

Now, I was starting to think I had been missing out on a lot of fun.

Rising up on my knees, I pressed his shaft to my entrance and lowered myself onto him, just a little at a time. I savored each small distance I pulled him in, delighting in the sensation of being possessed by him. Enjoying the push of his erection as it opened me up and intruded deep into my channel.

Finally, I was seated on him and him in me. I rocked my hips, lightly, forward and back. I had no interest in rushing this. We were both tired, and this was exquisite.

What kind of lover would Master Dorian be?

I swallowed my gasp of shock. That was not a question I wanted floating in my head when I was riding another male.

My male. My potential mate if we agreed.

The idea of mating Elex flashed through me uncomfortably. Something about the concept didn’t sit well in my mind. I couldn’t put my finger on it, but it was yet another strange thought to have while impaled on his erection—and very much enjoying him.

Now, Roran and Rilen…

Oh, gods! What was wrong with me? Now the twin masters—who were clearly more inclined to the male side for sex!

I needed to think about the male I was in bed with, the man who had waited patiently for me to realize he was someone this could happen with.

Adding a little bounce to my rhythm, the impact of his cock deep inside me brought me slamming back into the present. At least now, I had a chance to enjoy myself and to bring Elex some pleasure.

I closed my eyes and posted up and down his shaft, little ripples of excitement fluttering through my pussy. I wanted to come, soon and…

Dropping back down on him, he didn’t quite fill me this time. Confused, I opened my eyes as I heard the smallest snore from his chest.

“No…” The word was whispered in shock.

I leaned forward and put my hands on his chest—and another snore, tremendous this time, ripped from his throat.

“Elex, are you kidding?” I patted his shoulder.

The response was yet another snore.

My jaw dropped. He’d fallen asleep while I was fucking him.

If that didn’t murder my sexual ego, nothing would.

Disgusted and disappointed, I climbed off him to find he had indeed fallen asleep—and gone soft.

What a waste.

*  *  *

The mug of hot cocoa felt good in my hands. There was a slight chill in the air, but that was all of winter S’Kir would ever get. It only snowed, rarely, in the very north and at the top of the Spine.

I hadn’t been able to sleep at all after Elex passed out. I was bothered, hot and bothered, and discontent.

Before we’d had a chance to talk the next morning, he’d gone sprinting from the temple grounds with a messenger.

I guessed we weren’t going to talk about the night before. He was exhausted every night of the week, crawling into bed and falling asleep. I wondered what they were doing at the university that was running Elex so ragged.

I was feeling a little sexually frustrated if I were honest.

Masters Bebbenel and Argo showed up at the door to my apartments the first morning and nearly dragged me down to the practice room. Master Bebbenel threw spells at me while I chased Master Argo around the space.

Despite my complaints, no one seemed to believe me that I had to have Master Dorian as my teacher. There was no one in the temple good enough with the sword and who used magic the way I was being taught except him.

I didn’t want to fight Master Dorian. I didn’t want to learn from him. The man considered me a stain on his shoe. The ridiculousness of what happened in the training room was a perfect example of that.

I’d spent the entire time beating back Master Argo and dodging Master Bebbenel’s magic. It was ridiculous. There were some feints and parries that Master Argo could barely counter—as if he hadn’t used a sword in years.

Decades.

Maybe even a century or two.

He’d eventually worn down, and the two masters dismissed me as if I had learned something from the lesson.

A lesson. They were probably going for something more but they sucked with swords, and I still wasn’t good with my magic.

Elex still wasn’t back for the night. It was past dinner, past sunset, and I was sitting in the garden.

My only comfort was the cocoa at that point.

It was about to be literally a cold comfort. Too much time thinking.

“Kimber.”

I jerked around. Someone had called my name, but there was no one in the garden.

“Kimber!” The voice was a stage whisper and had come from stage left.

Carrying my mug of cocoa with me, I walked to the heavy wrought iron gate that locked the garden from the rest of the lawns.

Just in the shadow of the giant tree there, I could make out someone in a cloak. They stepped forward—

“Jallina?” I whispered back.

She tipped back the hood of the cloak. “Hi.”

“What in the name of seven hells are you doing here?”

“There’s a meeting tonight, of your group of informants.” She grinned. “Come with me. Meet them.”

“Now?”

“Now.” She looked around and held out a cloak.

It felt wrong to sneak away. There were duties I had to attend to in the morning before practice. I needed to take care of some judgments that were sent to me—one of my new duties, though they were low level, and…

Well, why not? Everyone else around the temple shirked their responsibilities as they saw fit, and I refused to lose contact with the people outside the walls.

In a small victory for myself, my attempt to unlock the gate with magic was completely successful.

Spoiled only by the loud creak as it swung open.

I grabbed the cloak from Jallina as I ducked into the shadows of the tree, easily closing the gate with magic as well.

She led me along the edge of the wall and building so that anyone casually looking into the night wouldn’t see us. The path led past the arboretum and out to the back gate, all in shadow.

Beyond the gate, there was a steady stream of pedestrians. I’d forgotten the city was still alive after dark.

Jallina motioned me down the street to an alleyway. She turned the corner as if she lived in the neighborhood. I followed a moment later, as a lantern flared to life.

Drez was sitting in the carriage. “Good evening, Mistress Kimber.”

Offering a hand, he helped both Jallina and me up into the seat with him.

“Good evening, Drez,” I finally answered. “Were you this confident I would sneak away?”

He and Jallina shared a look. “You’re our friend, and you’re still looking to make a bit of trouble.”

“Nope,” I answered. “You imagine things. What’s going on?”

Drez slapped the reins, and the horse started its trot out to the main street and into the night. “We’ve sent you a dozen letters in the past month. All asking you to come to coffee with us. That’s all they were asking.”

A chill went down my spine. “I haven’t received a thing.”

“That’s what I was afraid of,” Jallina said.

“Someone is censoring my mail?” It was new to me to think in terms of conspiracies, but I knew I had to do it.

“Yes,” Drez said. “I’m certain of it.”

Jallina sighed. “It’s inside the temple. We had several hand-delivered to the courier at the door, and you say you haven’t gotten anything.”

“Nothing personal at all since we’ve been in the dorm. Why would anyone want to censor my mail? I’m the newest and youngest temple master. I have no clout.” I chuckled. “Less than no clout. I’m a negative influence.”

“You think that?” Drez asked after he and Jallina traded looks.

“In the temple, I know it. There are fourteen masters. I have exactly five who would give me the time of day.”

Or their balls in my cup of tea, but they didn’t need to know that.

“You’re hugely popular,” Jallina smiled. “Hugely. S’Kir adores you. You’re young, you’re likable. You seem irreverent.”

I threw my head back and laughed hard. “I’m irreverent? The absolute last thing I am is irreverent. Good gods, no.”

Drez chuckled. “They don’t know you the way we do. There are bets in the parlors on who is going to bed you first in the temple.”

My jaw dropped. “What?”

The smirk on Jallina’s face was clear in the lantern light. “Indeed. Most people want to see you with Vitas, but a lot of people have also said you’d be drawn to Argo.”

I choked on my next breath. “Master Argo?!”

“The place is a hotbed, excuse the pun, of partner swapping.” Drez pulled the horse to the left through some more noisy neighborhoods. “Which, incidentally, I had no idea of. Apparently, the last time this all went down, we were still quite young, just in university.”

“The bets were put down on Vitas when he first got there.” I slapped a hand on my forehead. “Is it common knowledge that I have Elex in my bed?”

“They really don’t seem to care.” Jallina shrugged.

“I’m not going to be bedded by anyone else but Elex. He was invited to the temple to stay with me, and that’s how that’s going to remain.”

I was mortified that people were betting on who was going to sleep with me. Was that something they really needed to bet on? If that were true, I needed to invent a new sport—and not one that involved bedroom antics.

Drez and Jallina chuckled the rest of the trip quietly. I wasn’t sure where they were taking me, but I was happy to seethe in amused silence for a little while.

I took a quick look to my left at Jallina. “How did you know I was going to be in the garden tonight?”

She smiled. “Luck. I’ve been hanging out there for three nights, hoping that you would come out at some point. I know you like the moonlight in the garden.”

“Good guess.” My friends really did know me well.

The carriage eventually pulled to a stop in front of a small, squat building that simply had the word “Ale” painted on the front. It wasn’t exactly seedy looking, but it was closer to that than a fair or nice establishment.

Jallina motioned me off the carriage and hopped down after me. She pulled me into the shadows next to the door.

Drez moved the cart to the holding area next to the building with several other carriages and saddle horses, then hurried back.

Walking in, I could tell it was important no one got a good look at me. I carefully adjusted the hood and hid my face in the shadows a little more.

Jallina spoke with the bartender, low and quiet, and he nodded sharply at one of the curtains toward the back. Jallina walked ahead of us, and Drez took my elbow to guide me back.

The dark was also permeated by a horrible stench behind the curtain. A set of stairs led down into a dimly lit cellar.

The stairs themselves were terrible. They were cracked and chipped, and parts of them were missing. There was no railing once we were below the wall, and I was honestly afraid they were going collapse beneath me.

The single lamp sat on a bench on the right side of the cellar, and Jallina turned us left. It was so dark I couldn’t see much of anything, and resisting the urge to call up a light was getting harder and harder.

Drez stepped ahead of us and pulled a bookcase away from the wall.

The light finally spilled into the cellar and revealed a room beyond the bookshelf. Drez led us into the room, and Jallina pulled it closed once she was in.

The room was below the horses’ rest area next to the bar. It was really quite clever. There were just a few people sitting on benches around the space, and they were all engaged in small conversations.

Drez cleared his throat. “Ladies, gentlemen.”

Their heads all swiveled to the door where we waited, and the conversations died off.

“Thank you all for trusting me about this. I know we’ve been talking about this for weeks now, but there was a complication.”

“Complication?” one of the women.

I pushed my hood back, taking advantage of the dramatic moment. “Someone has been stealing my mail.”

“Oh, you’re really here.” The woman swept off the bench and rushed toward me.

I stepped back and went to reach for the sword I didn’t have.

Crap.

Drez grabbed the woman by the shoulders. “Come on. How many times did I tell you not to do that, Mela? Kimber is a temple master. You have to be careful, or she’ll attack.”

I wanted to laugh. I was as fierce as a kitten. I didn’t let it out though. Let them think what they wanted.

Jallina stepped up next to me. “This is Mistress Kimber Raven of the temple of the Lost God, the youngest of the current temple masters. She is who I’ve been talking about. She is why I didn’t want a lot of people here except those we really trusted.”

A man walked out of the shadows at the back. “And you’re the one who wants us to spy for you.”

“I don’t know that the word spy is right,” I said. “I don’t wish to be as removed from the everyday life of S’Kir as some of the others are. I would like to know what’s going on out there. The walls can be very high, and after the death of Mistress Danai, I’m afraid they are going to build them even higher.”

He studied me a moment longer and nodded. “I can understand that. It’s a wise move to have people you can trust outside of your circle, Mistress.”

Jallina motioned me to sit on a bench. “So, Ki—I mean, Mistress Kimber asked me to help her set up a network that can funnel her information. I didn’t want to make the network too big. I felt it was important she meet all of you, so she knows who you are if you have to approach her.”

“Smart,” her sister, Jennila whispered.

Drez nodded. “To that end, let’s introduce ourselves to her.”

I counted the people in the room. There were only nine of them, for a total of twelve of us. I didn’t need more than that to keep abreast of what was going on.

I needed to thank Jallina for being so forward thinking about this.

Then, I had to find the person who was stealing my mail out from under me. That was scary. This meant there was someone in the temple who wasn’t loyal.

Each person who would be reporting to Drez and Jallina introduced themselves, and I made sure to remember their faces. I didn’t want to get caught not being able to identify them.

“Would you like to say anything to the group, Mistress?” Drez asked, motioning to the people sitting around me.

I started with a simple thank you to all of them—and then the tremor started. Jallina looked terrified, and her sister fled for the door.

I slapped my hand on the wall and tried pulling back the magic. It was unruly—and slippery. It kept sliding through my grip, and I couldn’t see the colors well in the dark.

I need to get out of the basement.

“Come on!” Jennila was shoving the door open and waving wildly at us.

“No!” Jallina snapped, grabbing her sister back. “We’ll be killed if we go up through the tavern!”

“We’ll die if we stay here!” Jennila answered.

I stood, giving up on trying to pull the magic back for the moment. “Go. All of you. Up the stairs. There’s a backdoor.”

“The building—” Jallina gasped.

I caught her elbow. “Trust me.”

At some point, I had to start trusting me as well.

They shoved out through the door, with Jallina, Drez, and me following behind. The stairs were deadly, and each of the meeting attendees ran up one at a time, trying not to tax them.

The tremors were getting worse. I had to get up and out to see what was going on. I couldn’t seem to see the colors in the dark of the basement.

“Go,” Drez said, pointing up.

I ran, as fast and as hard as I could up the wobbling stairs to the top.

At the top, I stopped and spun around to wait for Jallina. She had already launched herself halfway up the stairs, and I grabbed her hand, yanking her to the floor.

Drez was last.

Halfway up, the staircase and the left wall of the building decided to give up and collapse.

In almost slow motion, Drez pin-wheeled forward, about to crash into the bricks that were raining down on him.

I snapped my magic out and caught him, freezing him in place. Jallina leaned over the ledge and grabbed his hand, and between the two of us, we hauled him to safety.

Bands of gold snapped around their hands where they were joined.

They had mated. Jallina and Drez were mates.

I wished I had more time to process that, but the rest of the walls were threatening to fall as the tremors kept growing.

“Out!” I screamed, wrapping my hand around Jallina’s arm. I yanked them to the back door, and we all stumbled out and away from the crumbling building.

I turned to the mountains in the moonlight and tried dropping all my walls once more.

S’Kir lit up like a bonfire, and the magic pulsed everywhere again, creating a second skin for the reality around me.

Blue.

Everything was blue.

This time, the mountains were not angry, but slumberous. Sleepy, lazy, tired.

Which explained why the tremors seemed slow and lazy, and not in any rush to get anything done. I watched the power slide toward the Spine. As it got closer, it changed color to a brighter blue, and I knew that it was gathering energy there.

Still, it wasn’t time to let the Spine be broken. I couldn’t allow one single color or emotion to be the ruling force as it fell. I needed all of them to work together.

I dropped to my knees, slapping a hand on the ground this time, and yanked on the magic, pulling it back from the mountain.

It wasn’t listening.

I pulled harder.

Still nothing. It just wasn’t obeying me more than locally.

“What the hell…”

“What’s going on?” Drez gasped, sliding through the dirt and landing on his knees next to me.

“It’s not listening to me. I need the tremors to stop.” I panted.

Trying again, I pulled as hard as I could on the magic. It wobbled and almost started reversing, but it was localized and weak…

I flopped back on my backside and slapped both of my hands on the ground. “I have to stop it.”

His hand dropped on to my shoulder, and he gasped. “Jallina!”

She ran over and knelt next to me, grabbing my hand.

“Oh, Kimber. When was the last time you had sex?”

“What?”

“Drez, your hand.” She held hers up, and Drez slapped his hand into her palm.

A shock of energy went through me. Pure, clean power and I slapped my hand back on the ground again.

“Stop!” I drew the magic back, down, away from the Spine where it was trying. “Stop, stop, it’s not time. Come back and rest.”

The tremors started to slow this time. There was no sudden stop as there had been the last time. This time, it took its time settling, relaxing, and I saw the blue blending back into the other colors.

It finally stopped.

I pulled my hand off the ground.

I let go of Jallina’s hand.

“No, no!” Drez tried to stop me from moving away from him.

Then everything went black.

Chapter Seven

~ Gwynnore ~

Japri, Ultima Esperanza, Chile

Pacific Coast

One day with the crown on my head and shit had already taken a dive for the worse. My ass was killing me, each butt cheek aching and protesting my chosen vantage point—chilly and jagged rocks weren’t made for relaxing on. But I continued to sit high on a small boulder, cold and uncomfortable, while I evaluated the soldiers assembled.

My first official task as Queen was here.

The men and women sat or stood, their postures relaxed as they talked quietly to one another, waiting patiently for me to give instruction. None seemed bothered by the crumbling, dusty mess where I’d decided to hold this process. Their clothes already sported dirt and filth just by walking in here.

I considered the two men who were lying side-by-side on the ground, both staring up at the ceiling of the cave—the cave where I’d been crowned as the new Queen just this morning. I glanced up, eyeing the black rock. The ceiling didn’t appear all that remarkable, and neither man was talking to anyone else. I flipped through the tablet on my lap while the boulder and pebbles continued to bite into my ass. I scrolled until I found their pictures and then wiggled my backside to get the circulation flowing again. A quick scan of their profiles had my black brows rising. The outward appearances of the men were as different as night and day, but their profiles indicated they were cousins…and extremely old. Nearly two thousand years old.

And apparently mute for almost a thousand.

I swiped my palm over the screen, turning the viewer black, wondering if someone had tampered with the files. Felicia, a general in our vampire warrior forces, had done as I’d asked. She’d sent the best pairs of vampire soldiers for me to decide who I’d like to have as my private guards, but I hadn’t expected her to send individuals who couldn’t, or wouldn’t, speak. Communication in dangerous situations was necessary, and sign language with swords in your hands wouldn’t be feasible. Even if a sword through a chest was the universal language of ‘you’re fucked.’

I’d rather not have a sword through my chest.

I glanced at the pair once more.

The man with skin the color of midnight shifted and placed the back of his head on his cousin’s stomach, getting more comfortable as they continued to stare at the ceiling. His cousin placed his milk-pale hand on the other’s forehead, leaving it there, the contrast of skin color beautiful. He didn’t move any further, just enough to indicate it was okay for the cousin to use him as a pillow. Each man was perfectly at peace, thousands of years being in each other’s presence obvious.

My lips curved up on one side.

Well, now that they were more at ease, perhaps I should start up this evaluation. I wouldn’t want anyone getting too comfy during this. The eval wasn’t meant to be simple.

I set the tablet aside and slid down the curve of the boulder, my black leather pants taking the brunt of the rocky edge digging into my legs and butt. I landed with fluid grace on the floor, a puff of dust shooting out from under my black boots, coating them in a film of dirt. I brushed off the back of my pants as everyone’s—including the cousins—heads snapped in my direction. I watched each individual as I walked closer, all jumping to their feet or straightening to their full height, standing at attention.

I stopped in front of the group of twenty soldiers. My blue eyes ran over each person. These vampires had muscles on top of their muscles, not one ounce of fat to be found. They weren’t all the same, though. No, they had different body types. After the day I’d had with the stronghold attack, this might provide entertainment.

I placed my hands behind my back and cleared my throat, speaking over the wind whistling inside the cave—the opening from the blasts still in disarray and in need of repair. “I’m sure you all know who I am by now and why you’re here. I know you were given orders from your general to be here.” I started walking up and down their formed line, but I didn’t look at them now, allowing them a moment to listen and think on their own. “I don’t want you here if you don’t want to be. The two individuals I pick to protect me will be dedicated to me—and only me. Anything I ask of you, you will do. You will follow my orders no matter what they are. This is not the vampire army, a camaraderie of brothers and sisters in arms. This is a lonely life you’ll lead—all for the Crown. You won’t have friends. You won’t have lovers. You won’t have a family. You will only have me.”

I pivoted and strolled back to the small boulder I’d been sitting on, waving my left hand toward the exit of the ceremonial room. I spoke over my shoulder. “If you leave, it won’t be held against you. Decide now. You have until I reach the top of this rock before the process begins. Anyone left in this room will start sparring on my command, and you won’t stop until I give the order.”

I gripped the cold rock and placed my feet in the divots marring the stone. I began climbing at a leisurely pace as rustling commenced with the soldiers, quiet decisions made behind my back. I wasn’t lying. This would be one hell of a solitary life. They needed to know that going in. The last problem I wanted was my personal guards feeling trapped. It needed to be their decision.

At the top of the boulder, I brushed off my hands and stood to gaze out into the darkness of night through the hole in the mountain, the hole in my stronghold.

My teeth ground together in frustration.

The Overlords were keeping quiet on their thoughts of the attack, facts alone only allowed for my eyes. I knew why. It didn’t make it any easier not being party to their theories. The Overlords didn’t want Master Niallan knowing vampire affairs…not until he was crowned king. Which meant, my true reign to protect my people couldn’t begin until shit was handled with Nial.

The Queen was below the King.

I sniffed at the thought. Current law was a bitch.

The Overlords were handling the attack, the investigation into it, the repairs to the stronghold, and added soldiers to our ranks at this castle. At least, they kept me in the loop, permitting me to see any discoveries about the attack—unlike Master Niallan, who was kept entirely in the dark.

But I didn’t know the real information.

What was inside the Overlords’ heads.

Not until the king and the queen were both crowned.

The Overlords would hand over information then.

I rolled my shoulders and pushed the stress away to focus on the task at hand. My personal guards needed to be chosen. I turned around on the boulder and focused on the soldiers below me.

None had left the ceremonial room.

I didn’t allow my surprise to show.

They all wanted the job. Good.

I sat down and grabbed the tablet, motioning to the area in front of me. The ground was littered with debris from the blasts and restoration tools, none of it easy to work around—just like a battlefield or close quarters would be.

I stated, “Pair up with your partner, and don’t hold back for even a second. Kill shots aren’t allowed and no guns. The test starts now.”

With a burst of vampire speed, the fighting began.

I crossed my legs and leaned my elbows on my knees, peering down into the battle. Blood flowed almost immediately, flying through the air and splattering against the boulder I sat on and turning the loose dirt under their feet to bloody mud. The clang of swords clashed constantly. I fiddled with a lock of my black hair as the breeze caught it, brushing the strands across my cheek, tickling my skin.

One pair of soldiers eventually crawled out of the frenzy, their arms dragging their bloodstained bodies behind them. Looked like their legs had been sliced one too many times. Once on their feet again, wobbling but alive as they hung their heads in defeat, I turned my attention back to those still fighting. Those two were out of the match.

My eyes narrowed at what I witnessed. I growled, “I said don’t hold back! I see you down there. Don’t think I don’t!”

Jaws clenched, and swords moved even faster.

“I don’t care if they’re soldiers you’ve fought next to for millennia. Right now, they’re your enemy.” My constricted gaze landed on a pair backed into a corner, their blocks slow, and their footwork clumsy in their hesitance. “You want this job, then you show me what the hell you have inside you.”

Thank fuck someone listened.

The cousins decided to show me what they were really made of. My jaw dropped, a bit comically and unqueenly if I was honest with myself. I snapped it shut before anyone saw. The remaining contestants didn’t stand a chance—any lingering hesitation quickly gone as they fought for their lives. I had said no kill shots…but we were going to need a medic or ten soon. The cousins had bided their time, waiting for the others to lose their stamina.

Smart. Cunning. Skilled.

Everything I fucking wanted.

They were a wet dream of blood and talent.

“Stop,” I whispered. Wondering…

Instant stillness. I damn near came in my pants.

Labored chests heaved, and soldiers fell to the ground in exhaustion, a few swords clattering onto the stone from limp hands. The cousins lowered their swords from their attack and sucked oxygen but weren’t worn out. As one, they turned to look at me, their shoulders wide and strong, their heads held high. It was as if the night sky turned the world upside down, one as pale as the moon and the other as dark as the heavens, both shining from below, staring up at me.

I blinked myself out of my poetic musings and turned my attention from them, speaking to the others who were barely breathing. “I want each of you to head straight to the infirmary. And thank you for trying, especially knowing who you were up against, as I’m sure you all did. Leave us.”

You just couldn’t beat God-given talent like that. The other soldiers—my people—would only hurt themselves further if they continued on.

I quickly turned my gaze back to the cousins. “You two, stay.”

They nodded, silent.

I hummed under my breath. That wouldn’t do.

I lifted the tablet and viewed their profiles again, clicking and reading more as the losing soldiers helped each other out of the ceremonial room. The area quieted. The breeze and a lone wolf howling in the distance was all that could be heard.

My eyes scanned the pages for a full five minutes until I was certain these were the bodyguards I wanted. Their marksmanship scores were through the roof, and they’d been together with the vampire army since they were twenty years old. Special Forces for the vast majority of it. They were trained killers…and spies when need be. I now saw why Felicia sent them, despite their decision to not speak.

And the confidential files said it was a decision.

I turned the tablet off and tossed it down off the boulder. One of the cousins caught it deftly out of the air. I grunted in good humor and slid down the boulder, again landing easily on the bloody mud. I walked to stand directly in front of them as I tapped on my phone, letting Felicia know who I’d picked and to make the proper arrangements. Stuffing my phone back into my pants pocket, I gazed up into their contrasting eyes, each cousin much taller than I was.

I started pulling my hair up into a ponytail, using the hair tie around my wrist to hold it in place, now pretending not to look at them. “I want you two as my bodyguards. But only if I know you’ll speak when you need to. Your decision to stay mute for the last thousand years is none of my business. What is my business is making sure I stay alive.”

Hair now in place on top of my head, I looked back up at them, done giving them a chance to hide their expressions at my dictate. “Say something. I need to know you can move past this to save my life when need be.”

Crow rubbed the top of his short black hair with the edge of my tablet while his sword dangled from his other hand. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. His voice was gruff, unused. “I’m thirsty.”

Phoenix tossed his head, moving his sweaty blond locks out of his eyes, acting bored. “Talking is overrated.”

I hid my grin by turning around and drawing out my two short swords strapped to my back. “Almost a thousand years of silence, and that’s what you two have to say?” With my back to them, I snorted and swung my arms a few times, loosening them up. They didn’t answer me, and I didn’t expect it. I moved along. “So, your duties are as such: Once I’ve picked my personal assistant, you’ll each receive my daily schedule, though your job starts now. Your pay will reflect that of a royal guard on your next paycheck and your own personal quarters will be moved to the royal guard chambers. One of you will always safeguard my personal quarters, while the other guard will be with me. No one is to enter my room without my permission. There are no days off, as I have no days off. Figure out your own sleep schedule—though, if you are too run down, I’ll trust you to pick reliable soldiers to take your place for a few hours so you may rest. You’ll tell no one of my activities. If you do, I’ll have your heads chopped off without mercy. You’ll be my eyes and ears along with my protection. If I ask to bite you to look into your memories, you will allow it. Do you understand and agree?”

A moment of quiet, then eventually…

“Yes, your majesty,” Phoenix grunted.

Crow cleared his throat, his voice still gruff. “Yes, your majesty.”

I nodded and turned back around to face them, my swords still in my hands. “I’m in the mood to spar for a little while. One of you go to my new quarters and stand guard. The other stay here and work with me. I don’t care which does what. The general knows you’re my royal guard now, and you’ll have no issue entering the royal area. If you do, have them call me.”

Crow turned and started to walk toward the entrance with a pensive expression on his handsome face, Phoenix staying behind to spar with me. Though, the dark-headed man stopped, done deliberating whatever he was thinking about, and asked, “I have one question, your majesty.”

“Whoa. You’re becoming chatty. The horrors.”

He flicked a glare over his shoulder, silent.

My lips twitched. “Ask your question, Crow.”

He cleared his throat again, his questioning quiet. “Were you being obtuse? Or do you really not know why we’re silent?”

“That was two questions.” I swung my swords to keep my arms loose, acting unbothered by his question—the personal nature behind it. “Let me ask you this. Are you two really cousins?”

They were old. Black and white did mix in vampire culture back in their birth years, defying human cultures at that time. But they looked absolutely nothing alike. At all. They didn’t even have the same accents. If I had to guess, one had grown up in Germany, the other in France.

Crow snorted. “You know our parentage is a lie.”

“I lied too.” I tipped my head to the exit. “Go on now, and I’ll promise to never ask you about her.”

He swallowed hard, his throat constricting and releasing with the telling action. He tipped his head in appreciation, and then he marched out of the room, my tablet still in his hand.

I raised my swords up in preparation for a fight but kept my tone honest as I stared at my other guard. “I’ve got a lot on my mind, and my concentration is waning. Don’t go too hard on me.” The man was much more skilled than I was.

Phoenix nodded, mute, and lifted his own sword.

The fight was on.

Our swords hitting, again and again, shattered the relative quiet, silencing the howling wolf outside hidden on the mountain.

Sweat beaded my brow. My feet skipped around debris. The smell of blood was still in the air. My grunts of effort stung my own ears. Occasionally, rocks crumbled down from broken walls, clattering loudly in the background as we moved throughout the damaged chamber.

But my thoughts were still elsewhere.

My parries scarcely registered in my own mind.

Off to my right, a deep, masculine voice, one of sin and sex, commented, “Sloppy, your majesty.”

I risked a glance in that direction.

An Overlord had entered the ceremonial room at some point while I’d been sparring. I hadn’t even noticed, my thoughts too grim and heart-constricting.

I grunted and raised a hand at my guard. He stopped instantly, and I nodded my head in thanks. I turned to the Overlord while my bodyguard discreetly backed away into the shadows—on the opposite wall as the Overlord’s bodyguard (the one who went with him everywhere and usually frightened the shit out of me) so they could both protect us from different angles.

I swung my short swords in small circles, eyeing the man who had interrupted my practice. He was just as delicious as always, but the lord had been avoiding any personal contact with me the past couple of days. Not that I blamed him. I hadn’t been in the right frame of mind—still wasn’t.

With a bored flare, I asked, “Lock yourself out of your room again, Lord Belshazzar?”

He flicked a piece of dirt off the shoulder of his pristine suit, rather annoyed with the flake for having landed there. “No, I had that fixed the night after the Blood Rite.” The night he’d had to spend in my room.

“Hmm.” I kept swinging my swords. “That’s a shame.”

He bent over and started untying his dress shoes, his eyes peeking up at me through the fall of his long, thick black hair. Those ice blue eyes flared in heat, desire aimed straight at me—heady and lethal and delicious. A black eyebrow lifted as he placed one shoe and a sock on a stone next to him, baring one foot. “All you have to do is call me. As long as I’m free, there’s no reason to use a locked room as an excuse.”

My cheeks turned pink, and I glanced at my bodyguard in the shadows. Phoenix was doing a damn good job of pretending not to listen to us. Good man. I turned my attention to the Overlord. My head jerked back an inch in surprise. He was standing right in front of me now, his minty scent and his heat invading my personal space…with both of his shoes and his socks back on the rock across the room. I peered down at his bare toes.

He wiggled them under my inspection.

They were perfect and adorable. Fuck.

I blinked up at him. “What are you doing?”

He lifted his left hand and tucked a lock of my black hair behind my ear, a few stray pieces now hanging around my face from fighting. His blue eyes watched this action closely, and his deep rumble was soft. “You and I are going to spar until you’re no longer thinking about the dead.”

Subtle, he was not.

My mouth snapped shut. I hissed, “Don’t.”

Adelie was off limits.

He shrugged his massive shoulders, continuing to mess with my earlobe. “You’re out of practice from your recent Rest, and I won’t go as easy on you as Phoenix did. And, in the end, all you’ll be thinking about is me.”

I scoffed. “Your ego is as big as this mountain.”

“Bigger.” His plump lips curved up at the corners and his ice blue eyes met mine again as he lowered his hand.

I sighed and lifted my eyes heavenward.

Lord Belshazzar took a step forward and pressed his hard, muscled body against mine. His head dipped low, and he placed his warm, soft lips against the ear he’d been playing with. His breath puffed against my flesh as he murmured casually, “Then we’ll go back to my room and fuck all night long, celebrate your new crown.”

My lower stomach instantly warmed with his heated promise, and my lips twitched as I took a step back from him and raised my swords. “So, this is all in an effort to have my direct attention later?”

“Something like that.” He chuckled and peered over my head. He raised his left hand and snapped his fingers. “Phoenix, give me your sword.”

Nothing happened.

The wolf howled outside.

Lord Belshazzar winked at me, swordless. “The invented cousins have been coveted by every king and queen for the past thousand years for their royal guard. Phoenix and Crow have turned them all down.”

I merely lifted a brow, not lowering my swords or showing my surprise at that fact. Instead, I deadpanned. “It’s obviously my amazingness that brought them running.”

I would figure out why they’d really decided I was the one to throw their hats in with, to turn everyone else down, but say yes to me. There was a reason there—even if it was just boredom. I’d know it soon enough.

“Perhaps that’s true.” Not a real answer from the man. Bel leaned down and pressed his mouth to mine, grinning against my lips when I didn’t falter in my stance, my swords still at the ready. He bit my lower lip with his blunt teeth and tugged on it before releasing my mouth—right as our heartbeats had started to connect, only to separate instantly when he pulled back. The lord stood to his full, intimidating height and snapped his fingers behind him. “Sword, Orin.”

His bodyguard immediately relinquished one of his weapons, pitching it into the air with his vampire speed.

Lord Belshazzar twisted and caught the handle in mid-flight, holding the sword in the air like a striking scorpion in my direction. His grin was wicked in the face of my sour expression. “I won’t play nice, your majesty. But I won’t kill you either. Don’t worry your pretty little head too much.”

I griped, “Thanks, Lord Belshazzar. That’s extraordinarily kind of you.”

The man launched at me.

Shit. Shit. Shiiiit.

I spun, barely missing impalement.

Was that a piece of my hair flying through the air?

What the fuck?

My eyes narrowed, and my grip tightened on my swords. I charged the ancient lord head on.

Our swords clashed together in the silence.

I ducked under his lifted arm, using my smaller stature to advantage. As he spun around to face me, I slashed one sword in the air, my other meeting his sword above our heads.

His blue eyes blinked. I grinned.

We both stalled, watching as a piece of silky black hair floated down through the air between us, landing like a feather onto the ground next to the identical section of black hair already lying there from my head.

The vain lord lifted his gaze and scowled. “How about we don’t butcher each other’s hair? I think we’re even now.”

“Agreed.” I chuckled and shoved away from him.

Each clang of our swords was invigorating, pulsing inside my veins, when, before with Phoenix, I’d just been going through the motions. With Lord Belshazzar, my cheeks flushed, not only from exertion but also from excitement. The Overlord kept me on my toes, pushing me harder…and then harder. My blue eyes sparkled with merriment, only matched by his own, the lord smirking with each dirty trick I tried on him—and failed at.

Then I tripped backward over a downed rock.

A sudden smack on my ass kept me from falling backward, my eyes widening as I stumbled to a stop, amazed to still be on my feet. The lord hadn’t appeared to move from in front of me, except for his long black hair that mysteriously blew to the side in a strong breeze. I pointed one of my swords at him, muttering in shock, “Yeah, none of that shit, my lord.”

The Overlord snorted, roguish allure dancing in his frosty eyes. He teased in his deep tone, “I’ll let you fall on your ass next time, your majesty.”

I rotated my wrists.

Christ. I hadn’t had this much fun in a while.

With a grin etched on my face, I charged him again. The lord met me blow for blow, the jarring in my arms satisfying. Moisture dotted my brow and his, both of us working up a healthy sweat. It was a perfect dance of battle.

Until it wasn’t.

I grunted when I missed the kick aimed at the back of my legs. No smack on my ass saved me this time.

I went down on my back but quickly rolled to the side when his sword followed me down. I bounced back up to my feet, meeting his next blow. I tried not to pout. I really did.

Lord Belshazzar chuckled quietly, even as he kept his attack steady. “You asked for it, Gwen.”

“Shut up,” I grouched. I swung again.

Hell, I was already dirty.

I dropped to the ground in a flurry of movement, catching him by surprise and knocking his balance off kilter, his swing way off. I shoved both feet right into the front of his thighs as hard as I could. I was back on my feet before he even landed on the ground. I smirked down at him, relishing the look of revulsion on his face when he looked up from the blood-mud, just barely catching himself from face-planting into the mess—now in a push-up position.

I mumbled, “Oops.”

A sardonic black brow lifted. “Oops? Really?”

I nodded. “Oops.”

He stared, his lips lifting into a grin, his eyes heated with playful pleasure. “You’re going to pay for that.”

Fuck me. In the best possible way, please.

An embarrassing giggle escaped my lips when I was suddenly swordless and lifted off my feet by an equally swordless Overlord. My back slammed into the wall closest to us. I wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist. I pretended to scowl, but the effect failed as a burst of laughter leapt up from deep within my belly.

I shook my head, my white smile brash in the cave of doom. “Why didn’t you stop yourself from falling?”

“My reasons are my own.” Lord Belshazzar tipped his face closer to mine, his head tilting to the side in concentrated thought. His minty scent was welcome, and I pulled him even closer. Our lips brushed together at the closeness, and he blinked, back to reality, our racing heartbeats beginning to beat as one—already. He whispered in a husky tone, “You’re actually very skilled with the sword. Against anyone else, you would have taken them down with that move.”

“My grandfather made sure I had the best mentors.” I moaned softly in complaint when he didn’t kiss me. “What are you waiting for?”

He tipped his head to the right, his eyes still on mine with his lips brushing my mouth softly as he spoke in irritation. “For Orin to move his fucking ass out of here.”

I jerked my attention to the side, catching the ordinarily stoic guard’s expression—the man standing directly next to us. Apparently, we’d landed right beside him. Complete shock radiated off him in waves before he quickly took three steps away from us—the expression wasn’t disappearing though. It looked firmly planted on his face, frozen that way. I hadn’t even detected he was there, my attention entirely on the lord I’d wrapped myself around.

“I know it’s been forever since you’ve seen me want to fuck someone, Orin. But that is not what I meant,” Lord Belshazzar stated slowly. He cast his blue eyes on his loyal bodyguard, his gaze narrowing to dangerous slits. “If you won’t leave us alone, then go stand over there by Phoenix, for fuck’s sake.”

His mouth bobbed for a second. “My apologies, Lord Belshazzar.” Any shock he may have been expressing was quickly gone, his normal fearsome, professional persona back in action. “Due to your new desire for privacy, may I make a suggestion, my lord?”

Lord Belshazzar ground his teeth together, his fingers gripping my thighs tighter with restraint. “If you must.”

Orin flicked a finger toward the entrance and picked up his sword from where the lord had tossed ours, his voice quiet, “I believe someone is coming.”

Chapter Eight

~ Gwynnore ~

Lord Belshazzar jolted against me, his eyes narrowing at the entrance. I couldn’t hear shit, but he was quickly setting me down on my feet and muttering curse words under his breath at his lack of attention. Our heartbeats separated instantly. When he stopped grumbling and started straightening his clothes, I did the same.

I grabbed my swords off the ground and twitched one at Phoenix, now able to hear someone getting closer. They were still a ways off, but they were headed in this direction—the ceremonial chamber, the only room at this end of the stronghold—their shoes clicking loudly on the stone.

My head tilted, listening to the whistling.

My eyes narrowed at the old, familiar tune.

A song I hadn’t heard since I was a child.

I glanced at Lord Belshazzar and reluctantly put away my swords. I mouthed, My father.

Lord Belshazzar ran his fingers through his hair with much irritation. He motioned for me to start walking and fell into step beside me, grabbing his shoes and socks as we moved. We didn’t bother talking, as it would have been eavesdropped on. We strolled out of the room at a laid-back pace, our guards behind us.

While we walked together in the dimly lit hallway, the lord glanced at me, lifting one brow in a silent question.

My lips twitched at his vexed regard, the unintended cockblock my father had caused. I nodded my head in an affirmative to his subtle question. I would go to Lord Belshazzar’s room for a night of sex—if my father didn’t ruin the mood completely.

Lord Belshazzar’s bare footsteps were silent like my boots on the ground. Only thirty seconds later, my father turned a corner in front of us, his whistling cutting off when he noticed my returning scowl at the tune, though he wasn’t surprised to see someone there, his hearing better than mine. His own guard followed closely behind him.

Lord Cato’s scrutiny darted all over us, registering the filth on our bodies, his nostrils flaring and taking in the scent of the blood-mud. His dark brows furrowed as he stopped in front of us, asking frankly, “What the hell happened to you two?”

“Sparring,” I muttered. “Fun times.”

My father took in my extremely dirty appearance compared to Lord Belshazzar’s relatively clean suit. He snickered under his breath. His brown eyes returned to mine. “Real fun, it looks like.” Lord Cato’s attention zeroed in on any piece of flesh that was visible, giving my person a more in-depth perusal. “He didn’t—”

“None of it’s her blood,” Lord Belshazzar rumbled, cutting him off. “I didn’t hurt her.”

“Jesus fucking Christ,” I griped, ire and disbelief blasting through me like an erupting volcano. The tremble in my hands was noticeable. I shoved past my father and his guard. I flicked a glare behind me. “You didn’t give a shit about me for the last thousand years. There’s no need to start now.”

“Gwynnore…” Lord Cato sighed heavily to my retreating back—and the special finger I lifted in his direction at my name falling from his lips. “I was coming down here to find you, sweetling. Now that your Challenges are over, we can sit down and talk—on a personal level.”

“Fuck that,” I muttered as I turned the corner, out of their sight. I kept marching away, my guard silent on my heels. Ruin the mood? Yes, of course, the asshole did.

Lord Belshazzar stayed behind, talking to my father.

I kept on moving. More than peeved.

Once I hit the elevators, a blast of wind hit me.

Lord Belshazzar ran his fingers through his hair.

His guard eventually showed up.

The elevator dinged and the doors opened.

The four of us moved inside.

With our silent guards standing in front of us, and Orin typing in the access code, per normal for protection in tight enclosures, I crossed my arms and tapped my right foot waiting for the elevator to open again on the royal floor.

Lord Belshazzar glanced down at me. Eyed my person for many tense moments. When I didn’t look up at him, he snorted, his tone derisive and blunt. “You’re really going to let him ruin our evening?”

“With respect…fuck off,” I muttered.

But my foot did quit tapping.

A suspicious snort came from my “mute” bodyguard in front of me. Though he didn’t move at all, as if he were in Rest.

And there was my reason the two mute guards were with me right there. I knew I’d figure it out soon. My father had just been crowned king back when they’d requested turning their human lover into a vampire—and he’d denied the request, it never even making it to the Overlords. Their human lover had died many, many years ago. A mere side note in their profiles, not as if it hadn’t devastated them to the point they’d withdrawn from the world. It was two middle fingers lifted in my father’s direction by picking me to protect, a person he’d hurt too.

They were still bitter.

I snapped my brows together. I stared at the back of my bodyguard’s blond head. “Actually, I have something to discuss with my guards.”

Phoenix’s back stiffened.

Lord Belshazzar’s icy gaze met mine.

I should have known. The man did everything with a purpose. Everything. A simple lift of his brow to the right person could mean the end of an empire.

He’d wanted me to be aware, his words spot on.

I stared into his eyes. My lips pinched in aggravation.

Fuck, I really wanted to keep them.

The lord scratched at his black whiskers that were shadowing his jaw this late at night. He studied me for a full two seconds, reading what was in my gaze. With an eyebrow lifted, he inquired bluntly, “Do you want me to handle it or do you want to?”

I uncrossed my arms and rubbed at my forehead.

It had been a long damn day.

Staring at my boots, not wanting to show my relief he’d asked to help with men I knew I couldn’t best, I waved a hand at him.

The elevator suddenly jerked to a stop, and my bodyguard was lifted off his feet and restrained against a wall. A knife was pressed to his throat and the lord’s other forearm held Phoenix in place. All of this materialized before I could even blink, none of how it happened registered in my brain. It just was.

Orin stared in astonishment, having been shoved to the side—now with the lord’s shoes and socks in his possession—blinking the confusion out of his eyes. He quickly recovered with a bored shrug of his shoulders and a scowl down at the footwear in his hands.

My jaw hung open, and my palms gripped the railing behind me from the jar of the elevator’s sudden stop.

Lord Belshazzar placed his face right in front of Phoenix’s, speaking in a normal, peaceful tone, “If you move, you’re dead.”

Phoenix closed his mouth. Glowered.

But he didn’t move to retaliate.

The lord nicked my bodyguard’s throat.

Just a drop of blood on his knife.

He removed the blade from his prey’s throat and dabbed the crimson dot onto his tongue. He rolled it around inside his mouth, keeping his calm gaze on his target. His throat bobbed as he swallowed all the memories down…then he dropped my bodyguard back onto the floor, watching him land agilely onto his feet.

Lord Belshazzar leaned to the side while tucking his knife away inside his suit jacket and pressed the button on the elevator to make it move again. The lord finally glanced at me and shrugged his shoulders. “They’re loyal to you. Your father won’t be an issue in their protection, to you or to him.”

I studied the Overlord as we resumed our previous formation, the elevator continued to its destined path, my eyes tracking his movements. I finally questioned—with ample curiosity, “Is it hard for you to move at normal speed?”

He grunted, his lips curling at the corners. “No.”

“Hmm. Must be nice.” I turned my attention away from him. I pulled my gratitude up, knowing I needed to say it. “Thank you, my lord.”

“You’re welcome, your majesty.” He smirked. The vain ass knew how hard that was for me to say. “It was quick and efficient. You won’t have to talk with them and ignore me tonight.”

Jesus. He was on a fuck-mission.

Not that I would complain. Heck no, I wouldn’t.

“Fine. Plans are on again.”

A simple shrug of one shoulder. “I thought so.”

Arrogant. So damn arrogant.

I eyed the back of my bodyguard’s head, not done with words that needed to be said. “My apologies, Phoenix.”

He shrugged one shoulder, silent.

That would be all I’d get from him.

“Do any of you know how often you use your shoulders to communicate your feelings?” I asked, exasperated.

All three men shrugged around me in answer.

I threw my hands up into the air, done with it.

The elevator dinged. The doors slid open.

And a familiar vampire waited outside.

My gaze narrowed as he moved aside for us to exit onto the royal floor. I dipped my head to him, muttering grudgingly, “Joshua.”

My father’s personal assistant smirked and bowed deeply at the waist. “Your majesty.”

A slow grin graced my lips.

I liked the sound of that coming from his mouth.

He peeked up and fully noticed the others with me, his lips forming a thin line. The vampire stayed lowered, greeting, “Lord Belshazzar. It’s lovely to see you again.” He slowly rose from his bow.

Lord Belshazzar flicked a finger between us, his chilling eyes not missing our interaction. “You two know each other?”

I crossed my arms and rolled my eyes, glaring at the man from my childhood. “Yes, when we were much younger.”

Instant. “How young?”

I held my hand up at waist high. “That young.” I tipped my head in interest. “Why?”

The Overland’s shoulders visibly relaxed at my answer. “He wasn’t in your candidate file.”

I blinked. “And everyone I’ve ever known was?”

Joshua chuckled, backing into the elevator. “Everyone you’ve ever had relations with was.” With a grin at my pinking cheeks and stunned expression, he winked at me and his finger hovered over a button inside the elevator. “Any clue where your father is? He’s not answering my phone calls.”

“Ceremonial room, the last I saw,” I mumbled absently, rubbing at my forehead. Hurriedly, as he pressed the button, I mumbled, “Joshua?”

“Yes, your majesty?” Respect, he was giving it.

“Who created the extensive file on me?”

“Who else? The man who’s kept tabs on you your entire life,” he stated. Right before the doors closed, with my brows furrowing in confusion—and him using a nickname I hadn’t heard in almost a thousand years—he answered softly, “Gwenny, it’s Lord Cato.”

The doors shut, cutting off any further conversation.

“What. The. Hell.” I stood rooted in place, utterly stumped. I ground my teeth together, staring only at the elevator. I crossed my arms again, this time in frustration and embarrassment. “I’m pretty sure my father is trying to wreck our evening—intentionally or not.”

And I really may have to forgive Joshua for almost killing me when we were just kids. He appeared to have grown into a fine man—despite whom he worked for.

My brows puckered as a horrible thought occurred.

It…

It wasn’t fair to hold a grudge against him for almost killing his best friend— by accident—when I had killed mine—on purpose.

Fuck.

“I’m not sure if I like him much anymore,” Lord Belshazzar stated out of nowhere, crossing his own arms and scratching at his jaw, again, in deep thought and staring at the closed elevator along with me. Not even glancing down at me, he mumbled absently, “And whatever put that look on your face, quit thinking about it. Sad eyes don’t do it for me in the bedroom.”

“Sweet baby Jesus.” I rounded on him, pointing a sharp finger against his chest, capturing his attention. “Is that how you sweet-talk all those redheads into your bed? Because I have to say, it lacks in finesse, my lord.”

His right hand snaked between us and captured my digit, pulling me much closer. Red lips curved in amusement while he towered over my shorter stature. The man didn’t even say a word, simply held me against his body, his eyes laughing down at me and not trying to hide it.

I cleared my throat. “What?”

Don’t you dare say anything.

He took a different route. “How about tonight we don’t talk about who we fuck for work?”

Instant relief. “I’m a-okay with that.”

Any questionable jealousy was swept under the proverbial rug—on both of our parts since I hadn’t missed his with a certain annoying assistant.

“I thought you’d agree.” He stepped away from me, releasing my finger. He swiped a hand in the direction of the long hallway that would eventually lead to our bedchambers. “The choice is up to you.”

To go to bed with the devil or not…

It wasn’t a hard decision.

I moved past him, tossing a smirk over my shoulder. “You still haven’t told me how old you are.”

Within two strides, he’d caught up with me. We strolled down the hallway of royal bedchambers at a sedate speed, neither of us rushing. I didn’t even have to walk fast to keep up with him—my stupid short legs were a pain—because he was walking slowly to stay in step with me.

The lord placed his hands in his pockets and stared down at his bare, dirty feet, thinking silently. When he finally did glance at me, his eyes were cold and ruthless.

He stated, “Don’t ask me that again.”

I raised my eyebrows in shock.

His tone hadn’t been…friendly. Not at all.

I’d expected a teasing comment from him. Not that.

I took a step to the side, putting space between us.

Lord Belshazzar’s lips thinned. He grabbed my elbow and gently pulled me back over—our strides never faltered.

I wiggled my arm and tossed a foul squint in his direction, yanking my arm free from his gentle hold when he didn’t immediately release me.

He grunted, watching me, the man obviously unaccustomed to not getting what he wanted. A sour expression graced his own features, dragging his black brows down over his intense blue eyes. The lord hissed quietly, “Dammit. I’m sorry. I just don’t want to discuss it.”

My eyes narrowed. “Why?”

“Because I’m old. I don’t like talking about it, even if I do plan on living forever.” He scratched at his whiskers, his scowl matching mine. “I already apologized for the manner in which I spoke to you. Can’t we be done with this conversation?”

I didn’t respond—yet. He obviously felt strongly about this. I held his irritated gaze, digesting his words with a calmer mind.

Eventually, I sighed long and hard. My expression softened, and my shoulders relaxed. Behavior like this was typical for the eldest of the vampire and druid races when their age was brought up. Always was a long time to live, even with Rests. I opened my mouth to speak, but a door swung open behind us with a violent thud. I snapped my mouth shut, and the lord and I swung around immediately.

My eyebrows rose as the lord took a half step in front of me. I blinked and stared at the back of his shoulder for a beat, and then I cleared my throat in amusement and stepped beside him. The Overlord knew I could take care of myself, had said so merely a few minutes ago. Though, inherent protectiveness wasn’t a bad trait to have in a powerful lord, thank fuck.

Gold mist poured out of a room at knee level.

I visibly shivered. I knew how cold that mist was.

It was Master Niallan’s room.

I whispered under my breath, “These hallways were paved in hell. I know it.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. Agreed.

“No, that is not what I said!” Master Niallan’s powerful voice boomed from inside his room. “You aren’t listening to me, Ysander. You need to get your shit together before—”

Quiet for a few beats. The mist swirled angrily.

“Dammit, yes, I’m hungry. I swear, they’re trying to starve me around here. But that’s not why I’m pissed.” Another pause…must be on a phone call. His best friends hadn’t been allowed in the stronghold, so one of them certainly wasn’t here. “I am. I am. But I can’t find my damn pants.”

If the Overlord and I didn’t want to discuss each other’s sexual partners, then confronting a half-naked man I’d fucked not too long ago wouldn’t be…helpful.

As one, like we were in agreement with my internal thoughts, the lord and I started walking backward. Away from the druid’s guest room, our eyes avid on the open door, watching for any movement. Our steps quickened when we heard Master Niallan rustling into a pair of pants, still bitching on his phone. Then we both swiveled and dashed around a corner, our guards discreetly following behind us. It was a different route to the lord’s bedroom, but it would take us away from the royal kitchen area where the druid was sure to go in his grumpy-hungry state.

My chin started to tremble in restrained humor.

I peeked up at the Overlord.

“That was unfortunate,” he muttered softly, as to not be overheard, not bothering to glance down at me. My chin quivered more fiercely. He cleared his throat, attempting to choke down a laugh. “Just keep walking, your majesty.”

“Planned on it, my lord,” I whispered.

*  *  *

I pounced on the Overlord. That was the only word for it. Pounced. The lord’s bedroom door was in sight, and I was done waiting—perhaps a bit overzealous. I wrapped my body around him like I was a freaking monkey, my legs snug around his waist and my arms hugging his neck. No heartbeats or other rooms were around—other than the lord’s other guard protecting his room—so I had no fear when I slammed my lips against his and managed to surprise the most calculating vampire in history.

“Christ.” Bel stumbled to a stop, and his muscular arms wrapped tight around me, our heartbeats now linked. His grunt reverberated deep inside his chest, vibrating against my own. Those long legs of his got with the program, and moved at a fast clip toward his door, his plump lips finally crushing mine in return. He panted against my mouth, “Just give me a second. I have to get us in there.”

I squirmed against his muscular frame and gripped his long hair in my fists, a fire of desperation for this man pounding in my chest. I’d wanted to fuck him again since the last time I’d had him inside me. I whined a complaint when he removed one of his arms from around me and tried to dig into his pants pocket under my left leg. I bit along his jaw down to his earlobe while he worked to get his key out of his pocket. My tongue darted out to flick his earlobe, and then I sucked on it hard.

“Fuck,” he groaned. Lord Belshazzar jerked his hand out of his pocket and slammed his palm against Orin’s chest, his key in hand. He growled, “Get the damn door open.”

A second later, both of his palms gripped my ass, his lips back on mine and focused on devouring my mouth.

The click of a lock echoed, and the door swung open. I hardly noticed when his shoes and socks went flying into the room, along with the key, from his guard’s hands. I leaned my head back long enough to order, “Phoenix, disappear.”

My guard obeyed my command, gone in a blink.

“No one disturbs me until we leave in the morning,” Bel growled to his men, pushing into the room.

I hung on tight as he kicked the door closed behind us and locked it. This late at night, the steel security walls were down inside his bedchambers, but he pressed his thumb to a new, small black panel on the door, and quickly removed it. A steel panel slid down over his door in the next instant.

Since receiving my apartments as Queen today, I’d learned all the royal suites were soundproof—not just his. But Lord Belshazzar had added additional security to this room.

I pressed my mouth back against his, kissing and nipping his beautiful lips. “We’re going to get your bed dirty if we don’t shower first.”

Bel’s smirk was wicked, his dominating eyes focused solely on me. He walked us to his massive bed. “They’ll be cleaned tomorrow.”

“Oomph,” I grunted, staring up into his eyes from where I’d landed in the middle of his soft bed. The Overlord had tossed me without warning. I lifted up on my elbows, my attention riveted on him as he started to strip in front of me. “I’ll forgive you for doing that if you take those off real slow.”

A cocky black eyebrow lifted, his fearsome eyes never leaving mine. His suit jacket casually slid off one arm, and then the other, revealing his strong, broad shoulders and his black dress shirt that fit snugly around his biceps. The jacket dropped to the floor.

He purred, “Am I forgiven yet?”

I licked my bottom lip, my panties damp. I mumbled absently, “Getting there.” I waggled a finger up and down his frame, my eyes trapped on his scrumptious body. I ordered, “Keep going.”

His resulting chuckle was all confident male.

Each shirt button opened so painstakingly slow, I was a panting mess when he slid it off his shoulders. I swallowed hard when the shirt plunged to the floor. His undershirt crept up his torso and finally over his head next. It hit the ground.

He questioned, “And now?”

“Almost,” I gasped.

Muscles contracted and hardened as he slid his belt from his pants, his leisurely pace tormenting me in the best way possible. Holy-fuck-me, the man was danger and beauty combined, an intoxicating, scary ass being. I didn’t think I’d ever seen anyone more powerful and god-like as he unzipped his pants and continued to torture me.

He allowed his pants to drop to the floor.

Bel’s right thumb slipped below his boxer briefs, sliding his finger back and forth over his trim stomach. He hummed, “I have to be close now.”

“Uh-huh,” I mumbled in a lust-filled daze. Damn that finger. I wanted to be his finger right now. I wanted my tongue flicking back and forth like his finger was doing. I wanted that finger on me. I squeezed my thighs together, already soaking for him. “Just a little more.”

His fingers pushed under the material at his hips…and slowly…oh, so damn slowly…slid the boxer briefs down and kicked them to the side. The Overlord was fully erect, his cock intimidating in the extreme but mouthwateringly gorgeous.

I groaned as I looked him up and down.

The thick black leather band that wrapped around his right wrist was all that he wore, the vampire royal crest imprinted in the leather. Sexy as fuck.

He ran his right hand down his bare chest, stopping just shy of his lovely cock. “Forgiven?”

“Yes,” I moaned. I maneuvered onto my hands and knees, and crawled across his bed, tracking blood-mud behind me and not giving two shits. I was ready to taste his skin. All those delicious muscles. But I’d start with his cock first.

Bel was having none of that.

He hissed, his fangs lowering. He sprang at me.

I squealed as the world turned inside out.

Dizziness and flashes of color exploded.

I landed back on his bed, butt naked, all my clothes ripped to shreds around us—where the fuck were my weapons?—with a hungering Overlord on top me. Only to be rolled with me sprawled on top of him. Red eyes stared up at me. He hissed, “You want to suck my cock? You do it while you sit on my face. I want my tongue in your pussy.”

I blinked. Lifted one finger. “Give me a moment.”

Then…I burped. The world was still spinning.

Bel pressed his head back against his mattress. “Do. Not. Puke. On. Me.”

I twirled my finger, slurring, “My brain’s still trying to catch up.”

Two of his fingers shoved deep inside my cunt.

I jerked and sucked in a harsh breath.

The room cleared, my vision straightening in a flash. I shuddered against him, my blue eyes turning red. This man was the whole package.

He lifted one black eyebrow, curling his fingers ever so slightly inside me. “Caught up yet, little one?”

I licked my lips and nodded. I ground against his fingers until my eyes closed and my frame shuddered all over. I whimpered, “So damn good.”

Bel lifted his head and kissed my neck gently, then he placed his mouth against my ear. “I already said what I want. Your pussy on my mouth. Quit getting distracted.” I snapped my eyes open at his sexy, demanding tone, more than willing to obey his directive. His thumb rubbed against my clit, petting me before he removed his fingers from inside my pussy. Bel leaned his head back down, his long, black hair billowing out around his head on the mattress. He patted my hip, ordering, “Turn around.”

Dominant, yet sweet. It was heady and attractive.

I pressed my lips to his, kissing him, letting him know I was thoroughly enjoying myself. Our lips caressed and moved. We took our time to taste one another and revel in the softness of each other’s mouths. His groan curled my toes, and his hands ran over my back, then down to my ass. He squeezed roughly enough to remind me of the order he’d given.

I chuckled softly. Pecked his lips once more.

Then I submitted and turned around.

His cock… Oh, his cock.

I could write a poem about his fucking cock.

I should wine and dine this fucker every night. I would pet it and kiss it, and—

“Are you all right down there?” Bel questioned, his voice amused. He kissed the inside of my left thigh. “You’re just staring at my penis, and while I don’t mind staring at your pussy all night long, I’d rather you move your ass down a little bit so I can lick all that wetness waiting for me.”

I stared at it.

Seriously, his cock was a work of art.

Maybe I could take a picture—

He cleared his throat and ran his palms up the outside of my thighs. His tone suddenly tempered to a gentling cadence. “Little one, are you still with me? If you’re not ready—”

“It’s so pretty,” I whispered. Stupidly.

A rush of laughter shook his large body underneath me, waking me from my awed state. Even his legs were freaking shaking. The mattress underneath my hands and knees vibrated with his humor.

My mouth opened and closed in embarrassment, more than thrilled that he couldn’t see my expression.

“That’s a new one,” he sputtered.

Still laughing.

I slapped his thigh. Though his laugh was profound and happy, tickling my ears in pleasure, I protested, “Just erase the last thirty seconds from your mind. I didn’t really say that or act like that.”

Bel snorted. Hard.

He didn’t comment further, though.

I breathed a sigh of relief, my skin cooling.

Thank you, my lord. Truly.

I opened my mouth wide and sucked on the head of his cock, grinning around his silky flesh when he jerked at the contact. Fuck, he smelled minty down here too. I groaned at his taste and gripped the base of his cock with my right fist as much as I could. My tongue twirled around and around his head, and then I licked at the underside like a lollipop.

“Fuck,” he hissed, bending his legs to start pumping his hips up, fucking my face. His large hands grabbed my ass and shoved down, my cunt thrust onto his waiting mouth. His tongue took long, leisurely licks of my pussy, his moan of delight loud inside his bedchamber. I shivered and rocked against his face, adoring how he reached down and palmed my right breast, squeezing and kneading for his own desire, enjoying my body just as much as he was giving me pleasure.

I clasped the base of his cock harder, pumping him in time to his thrusts, the wet cavern of my mouth taking the rest of him in. My eyes crossed, and I hummed when he used his free hand to play with my clit, rubbing with vigor.

I pressed more firmly against his thumb.

Back and forth, I rocked my hips.

Faster and faster.

Bel groaned, pressing his tongue inside of me.

My body tightened. I knew my climax was coming.

I shouted around his cock as I hit my peak, my hand gripping him tighter. I tossed my head back, and my body arched, grinding myself against him. Blinding pleasure warped my senses, heat unfurling in rippling waves through my veins. I shuddered hard against his strong frame, my legs shaking around his head. My mind short-circuited as I rode the blissful waves.

The Overlord caught my body as I started to fall on top of him, holding me up with his strength. I found his hands on my waist and held them in a bruising grip. His tongue continued to lap at my cunt until I stopped shivering. I moaned in contentment, and my head dropped down while my chest continued to heave with labored breaths.

He lifted my small body off him and laid me on my back, the sheets beneath my bare skin scattered with strips of my torn clothing and flakes of blood-mud. I didn’t mind at all, his sculpted body following down on top of me. Bel brushed hair off my face with soft fingers, half my black hair now displaced from my ponytail. I was sure I looked a sight, with my face flushed and my gaze half-dazed, but his eyes held mine prisoner as he lined up his cock with my vaginal entrance and carefully began to thrust into my tight channel.

I moaned softly at the intrusion, opening my legs wider for him. It didn’t help much, the Overlord more than well endowed.

Bel’s breath puffed out between his kiss-swollen lips, his expression a mask of concentration. Beads of sweat glistened on his brow, and he ground his teeth together, moving his hips a little faster with each press. His pectoral muscles twitched and flexed when his hips finally pushed flush against mine, his cock fully inside me.

“Mmm,” I groaned, wrapping my legs around his waist. I gripped his biceps with my fingers and dug my nails into his skin. My grin was sloppy and pleasured. “Bel, why are you being gentle with me? I know you like to fuck hard.”

His smile was slow, mischievous, and sexy. “Because we’ve had an interesting day, and I thought you might like it this way.” He shook his head slightly, his black hair fanning down around my face, cocooning me in his scent. “And I like sex all ways. Not just hard.”

I lifted my right hand and played with his hair, twirling a strand around my finger. I tugged on it playfully. “How do you want it right now?”

“Like how you wanted the striptease. Slow.”

I chuckled under my breath. “Then take me on the slow path to heaven, my lord.”

He dipped his head down, breathing against my lips, “My pleasure, your majesty.”

The air rushed out of my lungs, past my lips and against his, as he gradually pulled his hips back and leisurely pushed forward again. His large cock rubbed delectably inside my wet channel, and my body trembled inside his embrace. His lips started stroking mine at his own pace—like his cock was doing inside me—and his head tipped, pressing our mouths together with more pressure for added intimate contact.

Hard or soft, the man fucked like a champion.

Like it was an art form, and he was the master designer. Like a farmer who never had a bad year of crops. Like an accountant who always had a perfect balance sheet. Like a commercial pilot who always arrived on time.

He was a champion in all things sex.

Sinful. Sweet. Humorous.

Everything you could want.

I mean, where the hell did this man come from?

Or did we just fit together that well?

I peered up into his eyes, and asked honestly—quietly, “Is it always like this for prospective mates?”

He pressed his lips to mine again, kissing me as if he wanted to devour me. When we ran out of oxygen, he pulled back, allowing us to breathe in heavy pants. He shook his head, brushing our lips back and forth against the other’s lips.

Cautiously, he answered, “No, it’s not.”

Even as I trailed my fingers down his back, and up again, my gaze turned a wee bit wary. “Oh.”

Bel’s eyes held mine. “And now she’s scared. Let’s just focus on our fucking. That’s not so bad.”

My nose scrunched up, teasing, “You’re very bossy.”

“Yes, I am.” He thrust his hips against mine, grinding his pelvis against my clit. At my quick intake of breath, his lips twitched. “You like it. Don’t deny it.”

I pressed my mouth against his again and met each one of his gradual thrusts with my hips. Because I couldn’t deny it. I liked (adored) the sex with him, and I enjoyed (adored) his bossy side in bed. I wouldn’t look too much deeper into it for fear that I might freak-out when there was really no need for the worry. We liked to fuck one another. So what? I ran my hands down to his backside and grabbed handfuls of each of his ass cheeks, moaning at the muscles flexing under my fingertips with each drive of his hips.

Bel swirled his tongue around mine, our mouths fused together. He continued to stroke my clit with each unrushed plunge of his cock inside me, pressing harder and harder against my sensitive nub, his quiet groan making an exquisite shiver run down my spine.

I squeezed his ass, my nails digging into his hard muscles, and arched my back to rub my breasts against his hard chest, our bodies moving as one in a rhythm as old as time. Together, our hips met again and again. The base sounds of our moans filled the air. The light sweat on our bodies mingled and mixed. Our mouths never left each other’s, our teeth nipping and our lips stroking. We cradled one another in our arms, our bodies rubbing against the other.

When we hit our climaxes, it was together.

We trembled and let the pleasure take us under.

And slow… Yes, slow sex was delightful.

I shivered and pressed my face to the side of his head where it had landed next to mine, his body heavy on top of me. Breathless, I panted, “Are you falling asleep now?”

“Fuck no.” He turned his head, our noses brushing, as he settled his attention on my eyes. His cheeks were flushed, and his grin turned feral. “I’m not done with you yet. I did say all night long. Remember?”

I lifted a black brow, returning his wicked smile. “How do you want it now, my lord?”

He kissed the tip of my nose. “Hard, your majesty.”

Chapter Nine

~ Gwynnore ~

The shrill shrieking of an alarm had my eyes flying open and my head snapping up. In a sleepy daze, I squinted at my surroundings, my heart rate only slowing when I understood where I was. I dropped my head back down, complaining, “Fuck. It can’t be morning yet.”

Bel lifted a beefy arm and smacked his hand down on his alarm clock. The horrible noise stopped. His arm flopped back onto the mattress. With a grumpy expression on his face, he scowled at the read-out on his clock, his black hair a mess around his face. “Unfortunately, it is.”

“Can you hit the snooze button?” Please.

He grunted. “No. We need to get up. Busy day.”

I sighed in defeat and curled the blanket around me more, not wanting to leave the warmth of the bed yet. We were sprawled all over the damn thing, our bodies not even touching because his bed was so large. I was almost positive we’d passed out after our sexual affairs this way, not having moved during our slumber.

Bel rolled and sat up, throwing his legs over the side of the bed. He groaned with the movement, just as exhausted as I was. He placed his elbows on his knees and rubbed his face with his hands, his back muscles flexing. With a crack of his neck, he mumbled around a yawn, “I’m going to take a shower. We’ve got Cleo’s death to deal with this morning.” Another large yawn. “And there’s a present for you in the first drawer of the nightstand next to you.”

Wait. What?

I blinked, shocked. “You got me a present?”

With his back still to me, he stood and stretched, placing his hands on his lower back and arching to alleviate the kinks. “Yes. A gift for your crowning. And it’s for protection. Don’t lose it.” He trudged away to his bathroom, his naked body making it hard to pull my eyes away.

Stunned, I muttered quickly, “Thank you!”

Not even glancing at me, he yawned again. “You’re welcome.” The bathroom door shut behind him, the water turning on almost immediately inside his shower.

I stared wide-eyed where he’d disappeared.

No one else had given me a gift. Not that I had expected any. I didn’t have a shit ton of close friends. My life had been dedicated to making sure I’d be the best queen for the vampires when my time was finally called. I’d had my fun in the last thousand years, no doubt, but I’d made sure never to lose sight of my goal. I’d known what I’d wanted, and I’d made it happen.

I swallowed and turned my attention from the Overlord splashing around inside his shower. I pushed the cover back and rose to sit on my knees, opening the first drawer on the nightstand nearest me. A small black box sat on a pile of folders, with a sweet red bow on top of it. I lifted the gift from the drawer with gentle hands, holding my breath.

Carefully, I flipped the top open.

I stared. Damn.

It was a delicate necklace, stunning. The vampire royal crest in silver, two swords crossed and protected by the almighty crown sat atop a red gem the size of a pecan. I studied the jewel. I’d seen many in my years, and owned almost all of them, but I’d never beheld one like this before. It was the color of a blood red sunset and gleamed like one too.

The Overlord was a complex man.

I smiled at the gift and lifted my free hand, caressing the gem with a soft finger. I whispered, “Hello there.”

Magnificent as a crack of thunder, a surge of power slammed into my skull, my eyes, my thoughts. It pulled, and it pulled. I shuddered under the potent weight and closed my eyes, dragged under...

Sparkly blue waves crashed against a shore of pure, white sand, the tiny granules glimmering like diamonds. A piercing and glorious sun spun high above in yellows, reds, greens, and blues. And a small boy crouched down on the beach, wearing loose white pants that whipped in the wind. The twirling hues of the sun cast its rays down on the shore and its lone occupant with the dark red skin and two bitty black horns poking out from the top of his forehead. The child swatted his black, flyaway hair out of his face and dug into the iridescent sand with little red fingers. He bit his bottom lip in concentration, his small fangs peeking out.

A smile of delight flashed across his face before he glanced left and right, scanning the beach around him. His chest heaved with his heavy breaths before he returned his attention to the sand. The red-skinned boy pulled his fingers back, a red jewel held in the palm of his hand.

With one last glance around, he stood and stuffed the jewel into the pocket of his white pants. An impish grin curved his tiny lips before he raced down the beach, glittering sand kicking up under his feet.

The sun swirled above, watchful and amused.

My vision slowly returned, as if in a fog, battling to bring me back to reality. I yanked my finger away from the gem and choked on air, my mouth agape. I blinked again and again until the bedchamber was all I saw and not an enchanted beach. I peered down at my naked body. Nothing had changed. I was still whole. The lord’s room around me still appeared the same.

My blue gaze returned to the necklace.

What the ever-lovin’ fuck?

I lifted my hand again. My finger hovered over the gem. I held my breath. To touch it again or not?

The jewel hadn’t hurt me.

It merely had a story to tell. I think.

This was my first experience with anything of this sort. And living as long as I had, new experiences were a dream come true. Most of the time, anyway. There were a few new experiences in my life I could do away with—like, killing a friend.

I licked my lips, squeezed my eyes shut, and pressed my finger down on the jewel. My muscles were tight in preparation for the power to slam into me again, and I continued to hold my breath, waiting.

Nothing. Absolutely nothing.

I peeked open one eye.

Yes, my finger was on the gem.

A snort of laughter erupted behind me. “What are you doing, Gwen?”

My head snapped around.

Bel stood outside his bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. His long black hair dripped water down onto the floor. All-consuming eyes stared back at me, amusement flittering in their depths.

I supposed I did look a little odd. “Nothing.”

I cleared my throat. My gaze went to his forehead.

Thinking…

Those ice blue eyes…

Distracted, I mumbled, “Will you help me put this on? It’s beautiful.”

Bel’s head cocked, his eyes running over my features. “So you do like it?”

“Yes. I do.” I stood up and walked on legs not quite steady underneath me. But I made my way to him and took the necklace out of the box. I held it out, watching as he took it from me—without any ill effects—and opened the clasp. With as much innocence as I could muster, I questioned, “What kind of jewel is that? I’ve never seen one like it before.”

He twirled a finger, motioning for me to turn around. When I was properly facing away from him, he brushed my hair aside and placed the necklace around my neck, studying the clasp again. His tone was quiet and brusque. “I’m not sure if it has a name. But I do know it’s a jewel of protection. When I first found it, I could feel the power emanating from it. It’ll keep you safe.” Done with the clasp, he patted my bare ass, his eyes over my head and on his bed—my clothes shredded on it. He mumbled under his breath, “I should probably get you something to wear before you leave.”

“That would be nice,” I stated absently, trying to understand all the information running amok inside my head. I gripped the necklace and watched as he dug around inside his chest of drawers. One thing was certain, though.

“Bel?”

“Hmm?” he murmured, tossing a pair of sweatpants at me, then searching again in his drawers.

I caught the sweatpants out of the air and tossed the box onto his bed. Stuffing my legs into the soft material, I spoke quietly, “Thank you for the gift. It really was considerate of you.”

“You already thanked me. There’s no need to do it again.” He turned in my direction, holding a plain white t-shirt up in the air. “This is the smallest one I have here. It’ll have to do.”

I snorted and pulled the sweatpants up, rolling them at the top. They still almost fell off me. And that t-shirt was so large the bottom of it would hit my knees. “I’ll have to sneak back to my room.” I caught it when he threw it at me. “Where are my weapons and phone and key?”

Back to digging through his drawers for his own clothes, he lifted his chin in the direction of the coffee table next to his couch. “Over there.”

I slipped the shirt on.

It fell to my knees. Knew it.

I grabbed all my items that were still in one piece.

I eyed my boots. Or what was left of them. “You know, you could have at least left my shoes intact.” I only had three pairs of these—now two. I’d have to go shopping.

I wouldn’t complain about that though.

Shopping. I loved me some retail therapy.

“They were in the way.” He grunted and dropped his towel down onto the ground. He pointed to his door—the silver security walls up now. “You better get going. We only have an hour before we’re needed.”

I took one last peek of all that naked flesh on display. “I’m going. I’m going.” But I paused. “I had fun last night.”

His lips curved up, cocky and satisfied. “As did I.”

I used my vampire speed to race in his direction, jumping and kissing his lips, and then I was at his bedchamber door and unlocking it, all in the blink of an eye.

His deep laugh followed me out.

*  *  *

I put my key in my lock, asking, “Anything I need know?”

Crow shook his head. If he wondered about my oversized attire, he didn’t show it. His dark eyes stared straight forward.

“Excellent. Let Phoenix know I’ll need him in a half hour for Cleo’s ceremony.” I opened the door of my new apartments and slipped inside. “And if a royal couturier comes by, I am never available. Make sure Phoenix knows that too.”

They would send one soon.

I didn’t care. I liked my clothes as they were.

I picked them to my tastes. Not what others said.

Crow nodded.

I shut my door on his silent form.

Time to hurry my ass up.

I took the quickest and most thorough shower ever. My hair dried fastest by running around a room at vampire speed. I grabbed the counter, my vision spinning. I hated doing that—dizzying shit that was. I shook my head, my black hair tumbling around my head. Time to brush it out now, even worse. I wouldn’t fuck with makeup today.

A knock came on my door when I was jumping on one foot to put my other black heel on. I shoved it on my foot and smoothed down my black dress. I only needed my crown and weapons after this.

I slipped my gifted necklace under the neck of my dress and opened my door.

Lord Pippin stood in the hall, his hands in his suit pockets. His lush lips tilted up into a honeyed smile. “Do you have a minute, your majesty?”

I glanced at the clock on the wall. “We both have, like, two minutes available before we need to go. Will that work?”

“That’s more than enough.”

I waved him inside. “Come on in.”

The Overlord shut the door behind him, his gaze darting around my quarters. “I haven’t been in this room in forever.” Not since the last queen—his queen—had lived here. He pointed at the white walls. “They used to be red.”

“I’m sure they’ve been many colors throughout history,” I mumbled, strapping on my weapons. I surveyed his profile as he walked around the living room area. “You didn’t come here to talk about decorating, my lord. What is it you wanted to discuss?”

Though, I would need to get a decorator in here. The place was a blank canvas. Even my bedding was white. All in preparation for the new queen—me—to change it.

Lord Pippin turned in my direction, placing his hands back into his pockets. He rocked back and forth on his heels, his rugged, redheaded good looks just as formidable as they were when we’d dated. He stated simply, “I received a curious call last night. I’m not entirely sure why she contacted me either, instead of you. Or even how she had my private number.”

“Who was it?” My eyebrows puckered.

“Harmony.”

One name. Not even the last name. I didn’t need it.

“Damn. What did she want?”

“To be the Queen’s personal assistant.”

I stared. Blinked once. “And she called you?”

“Yep.” His brown eyes flicked around the room again. “She’s here for Cleo’s death. After that, she’s available to meet with you, if you’re interested in her offer.”

I snorted. “Are you fucking kidding? Text her ass now and tell her she’s got the job.”

His laughter was soft as he pulled his phone out, typing on it. “I thought you’d say that. I’ll let her know to come by your office today. We’ll be leaving for Cape Argent the day after next, so you’ll want to solidify her employment before then.”

My mouth dropped open. “We’re going to Cape Argent?” I shook my head. “Why the heck are we going there?”

His red brows lifted in surprise as he stuffed his phone back into his pocket. “For Master Niallan’s Challenges. I thought you…” He trailed off and shook his head, his eyes returning to mine. “That’s right. You left in the middle of the conversation—with flair if I remember correctly. It was discussed with him the night of the King Challenge. He agreed to it.”

My heart beat heavily in my chest, excited…and frightened. “But no vampires have ever been invited into the druid’s main stronghold.”

“It appears Master Niallan really wants the job.” His lips twitched.

I shook my head in awe. “I have no idea how the fuck you guys talked him into that, but bravo.” I clapped twice. “Seriously. Brav-fucking-o.”

His cheeks pinched as he chortled. “Thank you. But Lord Belshazzar had it all under control. He played him like a virgin on their wedding night.”

I snorted. “I think you need to drink a human who’s younger. Your metaphors are a little dated.”

Lord Pippin brushed his red hair out of his eyes, his smile only growing. “It was funny. Admit it.”

I opened a glass cabinet where my crown was held while shaking my head. “I’ll admit…it was bad.”

“Come on. There are hardly any virgins left anymore on their wedding night, so that means Master Niallan is a liar—”

I held up a stopping hand, cutting him off. “If you have to explain your joke, then it’s not funny.”

He flicked his right hand at me. “Or I misjudged my audience.”

“That too,” I conceded. I struggled to place the crown on my head right. “This fucker is heavy.”

“And it’s crooked too.” Lord Pippin stepped in front of me as he raised his hands and adjusted it on top of my head. He tilted his head, eyeing his work. “That looks right.”

I jiggled my head side-to-side. It didn’t fall off.

“Oh, my god.” Lord Pippin removed his phone from his pocket, aiming it at me. “Please do that again. I want to record that shit.”

Laughing, I shoved his phone away. “Stop it. We need to go.”

He sighed and put his cellphone away. His hands brushed down his black suit jacket, tugging at the bottom of it to remove a wrinkle. When he lifted his head back up, his brown eyes were hard—cold. The Overlord was staring out at me.

I lifted a black brow, murmuring, “I’d wondered where he’d run off to.”

His eyes narrowed. “I can cut off the business behind closed doors if I want to.” Lord Pippin cleared his throat. “And you were doing your Challenges. I had to behave a certain way.”

I decided to use his nickname. “You know, Pippy, I honestly don’t give a fuck.”

Lord Pippin stared. “Will you ever forgive me?”

Good question.

I sighed heavily. “It’ll go away with time. It’s only because I cared about you so much.”

The Overlord’s swallow was audible. He surprised me, bending at the waist to place his mouth against my ear, speaking softly, “Fine. You want the truth? I’ll tell you. I know I didn’t handle it right, but I was afraid to contact you. I was afraid you’d be a distraction to me, to the crown…because I cared about you so much too.” The lord straightened an instant later, brushing his jacket down again as if he hadn’t just blown me away with his honesty. He marched toward the door, barking over his shoulder, “Let’s go, your majesty. Death awaits us.”

Chapter Ten

~ Gwynnore ~

Lord Pippin and I stepped into the cavernous royal waiting room. The rest of the Overlords were already here, sitting and talking amongst themselves before the ceremony began. I stopped Lord Pippin before he could walk away, gently placing my palm on his forearm.

His eyes dipped to where my hand rested, then back up into my gaze. “Yes?”

My lips thinned into a straight line, not enjoying this persona. But I did understand it. I stood on my tiptoes, my mouth aiming for his ear. Luckily, he obliged and bent so I could speak privately with him. I whispered too quietly for anyone else to hear, “Thank you. For telling me the truth.”

The redheaded Overlord nodded his head once and straightened. He strolled over to a chair, unbuttoned his suit jacket, and sat fluidly onto the seat. Back to ignoring me.

I barely kept myself from rolling my eyes. I took a seat next to Lord Xenon on the love seat and pretended the entire morning hadn’t shaken me to my core. I asked, “Who’s going to officiate her ceremony?”

Lord Xenon cast his black eyes on me. “Cleo requested Lord Cato handle it all.”

I tapped my fingers on the arm of the loveseat. “Even the beheading? Isn’t that normally the Queen’s job here?”

“It is unless the individual wanting Eternal Slumber requests for someone else to do it.”

My attention turned toward my father. “Why did she request him? Were they friends?”

“No, they weren’t,” Lord Xenon hedged. “But Lord Cato and Lord John were close before he requested his own Eternal Slumber. And Lord Cato performed his. She’d like the same.”

I hummed, closing my eyes and leaning my head back against the wall. It was damn hard to do with a crown on my head. I yawned behind a fist. “She wants to make sure she sees her soul mate in the afterlife. I didn’t know she was superstitious.”

“Actually, I don’t believe she is.” The Overlord poked my arm, barely even a touch. “Don’t fall asleep. They’ll be coming to get us shortly.”

“Not sleeping.” Another yawn. “Just relaxing.”

A thoughtful moment. “Rough night?”

I snorted. If he only knew. “The entire day was rough.”

The gentle knock came too soon on the door.

I groaned as I stood up, stretching. I fixed my dress and patted my cheeks to wake myself up. Eternal Slumbers were never pleasant. And they were fucking long. Especially, if the individual was old. And Cleo was.

Lord Cato opened the door to stop the knocking.

We filed out behind him.

Our bodyguards shadowed our steps.

Lord Otto’s blond head turned in my direction, and he flicked a finger at me. He reminded, “Up front, your majesty.”

I quickened my steps and moved to the front of the line. We stopped at the doors to the memorial hollow. Friends and family would already be inside, including the woman wanting to die.

None of us spoke, standing patiently.

The voices inside the room finally began to quiet.

Almost time.

Cleo was saying the last of her good-byes.

She eventually opened the door for us, allowing her executioner in. It was tradition. Their last chance to change their mind. If the door didn’t open, then the Eternal Slumber was called off. But the door was open.

It was death time.

I walked into the silent room, the Overlords and bodyguards following behind. This entrance opened up directly onto the platform, only one light lit from above spotlighting a single chair on the raised area. More chairs surrounded it, facing out into the intimate crowd. I led our group to those seats.

The only royal who didn’t sit was Lord Cato.

He stood in the middle of the stage next to Cleo.

My father turned to her. “Cleopatra Conto, do you agree you’ve requested your Eternal Slumber?”

“I do, my lord,” she answered.

My eyes narrowed at her in surprise.

Her tone had bite. Not what I’d expected.

Lord Cato questioned, “Cleopatra Conto, do you still wish for your Eternal Slumber?”

“I do, my lord,” Cleo hissed.

She definitely didn’t like my father.

He stared patiently at her. “Cleopatra Conto, do you have any last words?”

Her mouth thinned, pausing a moment. “I do not, my lord.”

My father gestured toward the chair. “Please have a seat.”

This was the strangest Eternal Slumber I’d been to.

Why in the world would she want my father to officiate her death when she didn’t even like him? It made no sense whatsoever. But, occasionally, the old were…odd.

Cleo took the seat under the spotlight.

Lord Cato began speaking of Cleo’s life. Her childhood and adult time in Egypt. Her slow migration to the west. Her accolades within the vampire hierarchy. Her previous husband. Her two surviving children. Her soul mate.

Her entire damn life.

I kept my ankles crossed and my hands placed on my lap. If I swayed at one point, I wasn’t the only one. Hours passed by. My stomach growled—quietly, thank god.

I should have had breakfast.

I eyed my father.

He was even talking about her favorite heirlooms.

After a moment, it clicked.

Fuck. My father was brutal.

Lord Cato was drawing this out.

Making her wait. He didn’t like her either.

Another hour passed. Then another.

Her family and friends had even stopped crying.

I stifled a yawn and blinked relentlessly.

I would not fall asleep. I would not.

Cleo held up a hand, her tone a warning. “Lord Cato, I believe that is enough. Your words have been very kind, but I’m ready.”

Thank fuck.

The Overlord nodded his head. “As you wish.” He moved behind her and released the back of her chair. It gradually reclined until she was lying flat on the seat, now a table. My father reached behind his head, drawing out his sword. It gleamed in the spotlight. “Cleopatra Conto, your Eternal Slumber is granted.”

His sword blurred, ending her life painlessly.

Luckily, her head didn’t fall onto the floor.

I’d witnessed that a few times. Very distressing.

Her loved ones started crying again, sniffling and weeping at the loss of her life. I really hated these things.

Lord Otto snapped his head in my direction.

Shit. Right.

I quickly stood to my feet, the other royals following. I led them from the room, exiting into the hallway again, our royal guard following our silent procession. I headed straight back into the waiting area…and right to the bathroom.

“Don’t you dare take forever, your majesty. I’ve had to piss for an hour!” Lord Otto growled in warning. He punched my father’s shoulder hard enough to knock him back a step. “Really, asshole? That was torture.”

My father simply grinned.

With my right hand on the bathroom’s door handle, I hissed in annoyance, “Someone tell Phoenix I want a fucking feast sent to my office. I’m heading there after I finish my business.” I glared at Lord Otto as I moved into the bathroom. “And it will be a long piss. Because I’ve been holding it for three hours!”

I slammed the door. Jesus.

*  *  *

“This is not exactly what I had in mind,” I griped, speaking to the Overlords sitting inside my office. I cut into my steak with quick jerks of my hands. Squinty glares for all the bastards here. “I had intended this to be a private meal.”

Lord Otto pointed his fork at my closed door. “The entire stronghold is packed with Cleo’s clan, and the staff is busy with them.” He stuffed mashed potatoes into his mouth. “And we were hungry too. No need to make the servants work even harder.”

I sniffed. “We need to hire more staff.”

Lord Xenon lifted a brow at his companions. “I’ve been saying that for years.”

Lord Belshazzar leaned back in his chair and sipped at a glass full of crimson blood. “And the funds will still go toward our army. That discussion is closed.”

Lord Xenon frowned—slightly—but didn’t argue.

How could he when we’d been attacked yesterday?

Guess Lord Xenon and I had something in common.

We liked to be pampered.

I sighed and attempted to ignore them the best I could while I ate. It wasn’t difficult really. We sat in comfortable silence and relished the feast we were partaking of. I was beginning to think most of them had skipped breakfast too.

A ping from Lord Pippin’s phone had him removing it from his pocket. He tapped on his phone and began reading. He appeared to be reading it over again and again. The freckles on his nose and cheeks stood out in stark contrast as his face paled, his teeth clenching so hard the muscles showed on his jaw. He muttered under his breath, “Fuck.”

By now, we were all staring at him.

“What’s happened?” Lord Cato questioned.

The door to my office slammed open.

Harmony entered the room, holding her phone up into the air. “I tried to stop it, but they’d put it on too many of our servers. I couldn’t catch them all.”

I laid my napkin on my desk, appraising the woman who I hadn’t seen in four hundred years. “Hello, Harmony. It’s lovely to see you again.”

The small woman waved off my greeting. “You gave me the assistant job too late, your majesty. Ten minutes faster, and I could have handled this with the full force of the Queen’s name backing me.”

This didn’t sound good.

I steepled my hands on my desk. “Talk to me.”

The once human sat on the edge of my desk, staring down at me. She had everyone’s attention. Harmony was a legend, a whisper on the wind. A spy. A soldier. Her services were coveted by all—if you could find her. All wrapped in a mousy appearance. She even wore fucking glasses. Prescription glasses. She needed the damn things to see, which was unheard of in the vampire race—even for those who had been turned into a vampire.

Harmony handed her phone to me. “It’s all over the vampire news by now.” Our news was private from human sight thanks to a spell used on the Original vampire amulet.

As one, the Overlords grabbed their phones and started tapping on their screens, their eyes rapt on their findings.

I took her phone and started reading.

My mouth turned down at the edges, and my hands started to tremble. I whispered, “Oh, my god.”

Lord Pippin stood from his chair and started pacing the room, rubbing his hands through his hair. His face was still pale and only getting whiter. The Overlord’s gaze was narrowed on the floor as he walked back and forth. Back and forth. His feet kept on moving.

It was quiet for long, tense moments as all of us continued to read the articles online. Lots and lots of articles. All on gossip sites and in forums. Plenty of speculative chatter was already starting in the comments.

Lord Cato stood slowly from his chair and placed his phone in his pocket. He turned and stared at the other man. His voice was quiet. . . Oh, so quiet. “You had a relationship with my daughter?”

Lord Otto snorted, still scrolling and reading on his screen. He mumbled, “For seven years, it looks like. If these are all correct.”

Lord Pippin stopped walking and turned to face my father. His jaw clenched again. He didn’t speak, only glared death daggers at my father.

Lord Cato’s lips curved up at the edges. It wasn’t a pleasant smile. “Ah. I think you did.” His head tipped to the side. “And you think I’m the reason she’s the Black Widow.”

What the hell was the Black Widow?

Didn’t matter right now. We had an issue. The articles stated Lord Pippin had given me special treatment during my Challenges because of a past relationship we’d had—many, many correct facts given on our time as a couple. Including him leaving me for the crown and my unplanned need for a Rest afterward.

But apparently, it did matter to Lord Pippin. He growled, “Who the fuck else would kill every single one of her previous lovers? You’re the only family she has left. And Adelie was too much of a marshmallow to order killings as brutal as that.”

All right. Now I cared about the Black Widow.

I tossed Harmony’s phone onto her lap and held up a hand. “Hold on a moment. Are you telling me I have a moniker? The Black Widow? And are you saying all the men I’ve had sex with didn’t die from natural accidents?”

Lord Xenon turned his dark eyes in my direction. “You cannot be that naïve.”

I sat back and yanked the crown off my head, and placed it on my desk, thinking. “Some of their deaths were untimely, but they didn’t happen right after a breakup. Some of their deaths didn’t occur for hundreds of years afterward.”

“A true predator is patient,” Lord Xenon expounded.

Lord Pippin started pacing again.

With a sip of blood from his glass, Lord Belshazzar stated, “The articles are hearsay, at best. Neither one of you has admitted to the relationship yet.” Black brows rose, his gaze uninterested. “Did it actually occur?”

I glanced at Lord Pippin, my mouth shut tight.

His brown eyes met mine under thick lashes.

Neither one of us spoke up.

“Well?” Lord Otto asked. “We’re waiting.”

Lord Cato snorted. “Just look at them. They look guilty as sin.” My father pointed a finger straight at me. “How the hell did you manage to keep this a secret?”

“Not really a secret anymore,” Lord Otto grumbled.

“Not helping,” Lord Cato hissed. Then he marched straight up to my desk and leaned his hands on it, ignoring my silent assistant sitting next to him. His brown eyes peered hard into mine. “Are the articles true?”

“I gave her no special treatment during her Challenges,” Lord Pippin rumbled instantly behind him, his shiny shoes still tearing up the carpet. “As you didn’t either.”

My father glanced over his shoulder, watching him walk back and forth. “I wasn’t talking to you. And that is not what I’m asking about.”

“Who I’ve had relationships with is none of your business,” I snapped. I stood and faced the man who had created me. I slashed a furious hand through the air. “Quit acting like my father. You never have been, and you never will be.”

Silence. Complete silence.

Lord Cato’s mouth quirked up on one side. His voice was quiet. Patient. “You’re wrong on all those accounts, darling.” Then he pushed off the desk, and his tone changed. All business-like. “But what we need to know is if the articles are true about your relationship with Lord Pippin. If they are, we have PR and security issues to handle. Do you understand, your majesty?”

Lord Pippin’s eyes caught mine.

Reluctantly, he gave a slight nod.

I sighed and sat back down, leaning on my chair with a heavy body. I rubbed at my forehead, muttering quietly, “Yes, Lord Pippin and I were in a relationship before he was crowned king.”

Lord Xenon asked for clarification. “A sexual relationship?”

“Yes.” My teeth clenched.

“Was it serious?” Lord Belshazzar asked.

To anyone in the room, Lord Belshazzar appeared bored. Unaffected. Even I couldn’t tell if he gave a damn.

Lord Pippin tipped his head back and stared at the ceiling. Finally, he answered for both of us. “Yes, it was.”

My father’s brows scrunched. “How serious?”

Lord Pippin and I glanced at one another again.

So many memories flashed through my mind.

So many loving moments. So much happiness.

All brushed aside for the crown.

“It was just serious,” I whispered, my heart hammering inside my chest. “That’s really all you need to know.”

Lord Xenon waved his hand between the two of us. “Are you two back in this relationship now?”

Lord Otto tapped his phone on his knee. “They were both late this morning and came in together.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted, with his eyes on his glass. He gently continued to swirl the remaining blood in the flute around and around, staring down into the crimson liquid.

Lord Pippin shook his head. “We are not in a relationship right now, nor have we had any sexual relations since she woke from her Rest.”

“But you’ve had private moments.” It wasn’t a question. Lord Belshazzar glanced up at him. His ice blue eyes didn’t waver from the other Overlord. “Were any of these caught on camera and could they be used against her?”

I shook my head instantly, drawing his attention. “We only spoke privately when I first arrived at the stronghold. And once during a Challenge—but that was actually part of the Challenge, I guess. And none were outside of the royal floor.” I cleared my throat, keeping my expression blank. “Anything else after that was behind closed doors.”

Lord Belshazzar nodded his head. Slowly. “So no cameras?”

“No cameras.”

He went back to spinning the liquid in his glass.

I dropped my head into my hands, my elbows digging into the wood as I leaned heavily on them. I closed my eyes and muttered, “Harmony, who did this?”

My assistant stated calmly, “I’m one hundred percent positive it was Athena Insteia. After you killed her mother at the Blood Rite, she started private inquiries about you. She even tried to track me down. I know for a fact that she managed to find the two-hundred-year-old paper trail to your and Lord Pippin’s home. After that, it would have been just a matter of finding a vampire who lived in the same area at that time and paying them enough money to talk.”

I kept my eyes closed. “We used false names.”

We’d wanted privacy. Our privacy.

Anonymity was precious.

She chuckled quietly and patted the top of my head. “You disappeared for seven years, your majesty. Back then, it would have been near impossible to track your whereabouts, but now we live in the digital age. And you’re the daughter of an Overlord. Did you think no one would notice?”

“False. Names.” I ground my teeth together.

She snorted. “Perhaps try names that aren’t so obvious next time?”

I peeked up at her. “They were fine names.”

Lord Pippin glared right at me. “I told you we should have changed our last names too.”

“Why?” My attention turned to him. The old argument…still old. But now with a new twist. “Did either one of us foresee this happening? Oh, that’s right. You did. You knew I was nicknamed Black Widow. Maybe you should have said something about that.”

His red eyebrows lifted and his tone was droll. “I’m sure that conversation would have gone over great.”

“Coward,” I muttered.

“Do you have any idea what you’re like when you’re mad at someone? When you were pissed at me, you made me sleep outside. Outside, Gwen. Even if it was fucking raining.”

“You could have found a hovel to sleep in,” I argued. I lifted a finger. “And that only happened once. Don’t bring that shit up. Or did you forget about the time you thought I’d left our chickens out—”

Lord Xenon threw his hands up into the air, cutting off my righteous tirade. “Enough. Just…enough.”

Lord Otto snorted, sneering right at me. “Actually, let’s allow them to continue. We should all hear about the great chicken debacle while our people are going crazy believing their new Queen was crowned because she spread her legs for our resident ginger playboy.”

My mouth snapped shut. Asshole.

Harmony snickered softly, utterly tickled.

I cast a glance at her. She shut up.

Lord Pippin stiffened. “I really don’t appreciate the way you’re talking about us. Our relationship was not like that. We’ve already said as much.”

“This is going to be a PR nightmare and undermine the Queen’s authority until it’s handled—if we can even handle it,” Lord Otto shot back. “And really, do you expect me to believe you, of all people, were actually committed to someone? You’d fuck any hole if it were lubricated properly.”

My eyebrows snapped together. “You. Are. An. Asshole.”

Lord Pippin charged him, his fangs bared.

Lord Xenon slid between them, pressing his hands against Lord Pippin’s chest and shoving him back. “Not the time. Control yourself.”

I picked up a book on my desk and chucked it right at the back of Lord Otto’s head. Lord Pippin might be detained but I sure as hell wasn’t. The projectile smacked Lord Otto’s head with a satisfying thump.

The room went mute.

Oh. Oh…

Shit.

I had struck an Overlord.

It might not have been exactly legal.

Lord Otto deliberately swiveled around and bent at the knees, picking up my book from the floor. He straightened and lifted the volume in front of his face. He grunted. “It’s a lot heavier than it looks.”

The Overlord tossed it onto my desk.

I stared down at it and cleared my throat. I pushed the book back into place where it had been. “I think we need to focus.”

With a smirk gracing his lips, Lord Otto questioned, “And not throw shit like a child?”

I cleared my throat again. “Yes, that too.”

He snorted. “Apology accepted, your majesty.”

Lord Belshazzar typed on his phone, yawning as he spoke. “I’m scheduling a press conference for tonight. We’ll all need to be there backing the two ex-love bunnies, but Lord Pippin and the Queen need to speak on the facts. We want to face this head on before it gets out of control.”

“Good plan,” Lord Cato stated.

“Harmony, you need to draft a speech for me,” I stated, already pulling out a piece of paper and a pencil. “I’ll give you the details of where we lived and how long we were together.”

“And why you two ended things,” she added quietly, keeping her tone respectful, yet kind. “The press will want to know that too.”

My lips thinned, but I nodded. I tossed her my phone, muttering, “Put your contact info in there. I have other assignments I want to give you.”

She nodded, doing as I’d ordered.

I started writing the pertinent facts down.

Lord Otto coughed loudly, gaining everyone’s attention. “I know I’m the dick of the group, but I’d like to keep everyone alive. The Queen is known as the Black Widow, and, if whoever is killing off her ex-lovers doesn’t handle this news well, it would be better to be in a location where they can’t immediately reach Lord Pippin.”

The Overlord in question started pacing again.

“You want to move up the trip to Cape Argent, don’t you?” I queried. “That makes sense.”

No vampires could even enter the stronghold without an invitation from Master Niallan. The Original druid amulet wouldn’t allow it thanks to a spell he put on it years ago.

Lord Otto shrugged his shoulders. “It’s only a day early, but it would work to keep him safe.”

“Master Niallan won’t like the change of plans,” Lord Belshazzar mumbled, still working on his phone, his gaze on his screen. “So my vote is for it.”

Lord Xenon snorted. “Who’s going to tell him the news?”

I blinked. “Harmony will.”

“What?” she hissed.

I held her gaze, unflinching in my intensity. “Call it your punishment, instead of me firing you on your first day. If you had contacted us as soon as you knew about Athena’s plans, this situation could have been averted. I know you’re used to working on your own, but you fucked up. You need to know when you’re beaten and when to call in reinforcements.”

Harmony’s eyes were large behind her glasses.

“Do you understand?” I asked patiently.

The killer-spy nodded her head. Stunned.

I pointed a finger at my door. “You can go. Take care of business with Master Niallan. I’ll send you a scan of my notes as soon as I’m done with them.”

Harmony left much quieter than she’d arrived.

Absently, Lord Pippin muttered, “You handled that well.” His feet kept moving as he paced and stared down at his shoes. Though, he detoured and sat down on my desk, his back to everyone else. His troubled brown eyes captured mine. He rumbled, “This is a damn mess.”

I patted his knee. “You obviously knew what you were getting yourself into.” I wiggled my fingers at him. “Black Widow and all.”

Lord Pippin snorted. “Yeah. Yeah, I did know what I was getting in to.” He ran his fingers through his red hair. “Didn’t stop me though, did it?”

“You didn’t stand a chance.” I waved a hand up and down my body, fluttering my lashes at him like a minx. “No one can resist my charm.”

His lips trembled. “You forget I’ve seen you knee deep in shit before. You reeked for a week.”

I laughed outright, my amusement booming inside the room. “Oh, my god! I’d forgotten about that. That wanderer can come into town—”

“Are you two positive you’re not starting your relationship back up?” Lord Xenon cut me off, his voice raised. I peeked around Lord Pippin’s body to look at our questioner. His black eyes didn’t blink. “This is something we need to know.”

“No, we aren’t,” I stated immediately.

“She’s correct. We aren’t,” Lord Pippen remarked, still keeping his back to their group. His brown eyes lowered to mine, and he spoke softly, “But we’ll eventually be friends again. It’ll take time.”

I stared, my smile small. “Yes, it will.”

Lord Belshazzar flicked a finger between the two of us, his eyes still on his screen. “You two should probably cut that shit out then. It could be construed as flirting. If you do that in front of the media, they’ll eat you alive, and the press conference will be for nothing.”

I scratched my nose. “All right.”

Lord Belshazzar’s ice blue eyes peeked up from his phone, hard and cold. He lifted a black brow. He tossed his gaze to the Overlord’s back, then back at me. “Practice makes perfect.”

My eyelashes hooded my gaze. I spoke sweetly, “Of course, my lord.” I turned my attention away from him and placed my hand on Lord Pippin’s knee again. “Go on and sit in your chair. Or keep pacing. I think we’re done walking down memory lane right now.”

The Overlord was upset.

He was just an expert at hiding it.

Lord Belshazzar sighed heavily. “For fuck’s sake, do not touch him during the press conference either.”

I snatched my hand back from Lord Pippin’s heated knee. I hadn’t even noticed I’d done that.

Lord Pippin snorted, humor lighting his gaze. “Maybe I should do the talking with the media. We’ll put you in the back.”

I shooed my right hand at him. “Hush. Off with you now, my lord.” I picked up my pencil and twirled it in my fingers to keep my hand from wandering where it shouldn’t. I stared down at the paper before me. “I have to fix this shit. In a hurry.”

Chapter Eleven

~ Gwynnore ~

“You two are not sitting next to each other ever again,” Lord Cato snipped. He snapped his fingers at Lord Pippin and me and stood over us inside the private jet. “One of you, vacate your seat. I’m taking it.”

My chuckle was soft. “The press conference wasn’t that bad.”

Lord Xenon dropped onto the leather seat directly across from me. “You have to be jesting. The thing ran over by an hour. Neither one of you would shut up.”

Lord Pippin’s lips trembled, and his eyes danced with delighted humor. “We can’t help they liked our jokes.”

Lord Cato ground his teeth together. “The simple fact that you two made any jokes during that media frenzy still astounds me.” His eyes narrowed. “I swear, the world now wants you together. You’re the please-Lord-let-it-happen ‘it’ couple. They’re already shouting for royal babies. It’s fucking ridiculous.”

I kept laughing, enjoying his dismay. “Stay up all night reading blogs?”

My father peered down his nose at me. “No.”

Liar.

“The Queen’s reputation is now even better than before. They handled it very well. No one can say they didn’t. Crisis averted.” Lord Belshazzar strolled down the aisle of the plane, heading in our direction. He stopped next to my father and stared into his eyes. He lifted an expectant black brow. “Even if some of us are sleep deprived.”

Lord Cato snapped his mouth shut, and his black brows creased. “Perhaps I am tired.” He stopped hovering and took a seat next to Lord Xenon. He groused quietly, “I may be grumpier than I’d thought.”

“We hadn’t noticed.” I snickered quietly behind my right fist.

My father’s brown eyes narrowed.

I cleared my throat and controlled myself. No need to irritate him further. He’d finally shut up.

Lord Belshazzar’s attention turned to the lord sitting next to me. He snorted and shook his head. “You know that’s my seat and window. Move your ass.”

Lord Pippin rolled his eyes. “How many times do I have to tell you there are no assigned seats on our jet?”

“And how many times do I need to yank your ass out of my chair before you realize I don’t give a fuck about your little opinion?” Lord Belshazzar grinned. A shiver worked up my spine at his chilling expression. “Please. Move.”

Lord Pippin turned his head toward me. “Don’t let him fool you. Lord Belshazzar always gets this way before take-off.  He doesn’t like flying, and he has a thing about sitting backward on a plane. It makes him sick to his stomach.” He winked and pushed up from the chair. He swept a hand at the empty seat, with a shit-eating grin on his face. “It’s all yours, my lord.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. But he didn’t comment as he took, apparently, his seat next to me. He stretched his long legs out in front of himself and pushed the curtains aside so he could see outside the window. Take-off was scheduled in fifteen minutes. The lord’s long, black hair shaded his face while he watched the comings and goings of the ground crew placing our bags into the cargo hold.

His fingers began thumping on his knee.

An unconscious nervous tic.

Lord Pippin winked at me again. He mouthed, Told you.

He was absolutely right. Astute observation.

Lord Pippin took a seat on the other side of the aisle next to Lord Otto. The other lord was already passed out with his seat reclined. Sleep looked good on Lord Otto, his surfer good-looks even more dashing in his relaxed state. Since he was sleeping, the ordinarily vocal—obnoxious—lord was blessedly silent. It would make for a more peaceful trip.

I sighed and relaxed in my chair.

Then the damn Original druid arrived.

Master Niallan strolled into the jet. His sharp green eyes constricted on all of us, fire lighting his scrutiny. “I know vampires are normally assholes, but you left me alone in the damn terminal! Do you forget we’re headed to my stronghold? Did you think you could get in without my permission?”

I swallowed down my laugh.

None of us opened our mouths, silent.

Like a bunch of school kids, we’d left him while he’d been in a bathroom. We hadn’t even discussed it. All six of us had stared at the bathroom door he’d disappeared through—without a word from him about security issues from deviating off course. Then we’d immediately continued on our way without him, all in silent agreement that he was a douche bag and deserved whatever happened to him.

Though, sadly, he appeared healthy and whole.

I stared at his broad shoulders.

Why the heck did the druid have to be so damn attractive? It was rather annoying. The outside shell was hot as fuck with his sexy looks, but the gooey inside was ruined with his cockiness. He left a spoiled taste in my mouth every time I talked to him about anything remotely serious. It still shocked me I’d enjoyed his behavior during our sexual encounter…

I sniffed and turned my attention away from him.

The man really shouldn’t look that good.

Master Niallan’s feet stomped toward us, the druid in a huff. “What? Now you’re all ignoring me?”

As if everyone should pay attention to him.

All. The. Time.

Lord Belshazzar lifted his hand in a stopping gesture, his attention finally moving from the window. “You are not allowed to sit with us yet, as you haven’t passed your Challenges. Only royalty sits in this section.” He flicked a finger toward the back of the jet. “You’ll sit with our guards during this flight. And if you pass your Challenges, you may sit with us on the flight back.”

Master Niallan’s green eyes narrowed. “Are you being serious right now? I had to deal with humans trying to find this plane.”

I scratched my nose, locking my muscles down.

It was so, so hard not to laugh in his face.

“Next time, you won’t break security procedures,” Lord Belshazzar stated, then another flick of his finger to the back of the plane. “And you breaking the rules has nothing to do with your seating arrangement. As I explained already, only royalty sits here. And you are not royalty.”

“I am royalty here. Or have you forgotten that, Lord Belshazzar?” Master Niallan ground his teeth together. He quirked a blond brow. “I somehow doubt that’s slipped your mind, though.”

Lord Belshazzar smiled, baring his teeth—no fangs. “Vampire royalty. You are not that.”

I did squirm in my chair.

I was currently between the most influential vampire and the Original druid, neither of them in good humor. I’d withstood just a sliver of Master Niallan’s power before, and it had almost brought me to my knees. And I’d seen firsthand Lord Belshazzar’s speed. I’d rather not be caught between them if they got physical. I was good, but I wasn’t that good. I’d end up as a mush of blood and gore on the ground if they went at each other’s throats.

As I’d told Harmony, a person needed to know when they were beaten and when to bring in reinforcements.

I cleared my throat and looked over at my father. “Lord Cato, why don’t you show Master Niallan where he can sit?” I turned my attention to the druid next. “I checked out the jet when I first boarded. The seats are all the same. You’ll be just as comfortable back there with the guards, and I’d wager a guess you’d enjoy their company more than ours.”

Master Niallan stared down at me, and then he suddenly laughed, his gleaming white teeth showing. “Fuck, you’re charming.” He bent at the waist and placed his face right in front of mine, only an inch between our noses. His brilliant green eyes sparkled. The druid purred, “But you won’t be back there with me. I’d prefer your company over all these men.”

I held his gaze. Didn’t look away.

I quirked one side of my mouth, whispering as if only he could hear me, “You should be focusing on your upcoming Challenges. Not on me.”

The Original druid placed his hands on the arms of my chair, boxing me in with his muscled frame. He brought his face a smidge closer. “I assure you, your majesty, I am well equipped with multi-tasking.”

“Yep, that’s enough of that,” Lord Cato spat. He shoved up from his chair and grabbed Master Niallan’s shoulders in a firm hold. He pulled him up and away from my person. Then he patted his back with a hard smack and pointed toward the rear of the plane. “Her majesty has enough media buzz right now. She doesn’t need to add any more to the mix. I’ll just show you to your seat, candidate.”

The druid chuckled and locked eyes with my father. “I can’t wait to see you enter my stronghold. Though I doubt you’ll have any issues with my people. You’re the most crooked bastard I know.”

Lord Cato lifted a black eyebrow, bored, and responded with much sarcasm. “I’m sure it’ll be thrilling.”

Master Niallan started strolling toward the back of the plane. His light laughter grated on my nerves. He barked with the dramatic gift of the bold, “Come! Show me to my seat, Lord Cato. Cape Argent awaits us.”

Lord Cato’s nostrils flared before a pleasant mien shrouded his form, his face, and his shoulders relaxed. He walked toward the rear of the plane to do what needed to be done.

My attention casually swung to the Overlord sitting next to me. I spoke calmly, but firmly, “My lord, I would appreciate the next time you’d like to have a pissing match with the Original druid that you make sure I’m not sitting between you two.”

Lord Belshazzar’s frosty eyes met mine, holding for a long second. His plump lips ultimately smirked. “Afraid of a little cat fight?”

“There would be nothing ‘little’ about a fight between you two.” I stared. “No shit slinging around me, please.”

Across from us, Lord Xenon snorted.

Lord Belshazzar’s amused smile held my attention.

I wanted to bite his lips. Lick them.

He leaned on his armrest and slanted into my personal space. Too quietly for the druid—with vampire power running through his veins—to overhear in the back of the jet, the Overlord alleged, “Master Niallan will never start a fight with me. He may be many foul things, but he is intelligent. You have nothing to fear if you’re by my side, your majesty.”

I lifted my left brow to hide any of my true thoughts on his words. “You’re very full of yourself today, my lord.”

“That doesn’t mean it’s not true,” Lord Xenon interjected into our conversation as he pulled out his phone that buzzed in his pocket. He stared at the screen and typed with his thumbs, his digits moving in a blur. “I’ve never seen Lord Belshazzar lose a battle.”

I turned my regard back to the lossless warrior. “Is Lord Xenon right? Have you never lost a fight?”

Lord Belshazzar’s head teetered back and forth in thought, still bent over his chair into my space. My hands twitched. I wanted to run my fingers through his dangling black hair. The soft strands brushed against my right arm like a caress.

He eventually stated, “I have been bested a few times in my life. My brother and I would fight, like siblings sometimes do. I would win. He would win. I’d say it was a tie, in the end, if you added up all of our squabbles.”

No one moved around me.

The Overlords were doing a shit job of eavesdropping in their shocked states. Lord Pippin froze in place while picking up a flute of champagne, and Lord Xenon’s eyes were wide on his face, his thumbs motionless over his phone. My father stumbled to a complete stop behind me on his way back to his seat.

I simply cleared my throat, still looking into his eyes. “I didn’t know you had a brother.” No one fucking knew that, my words redundant, the lord overly private about his life. My lips pursed as an awful thought occurred. I delved delicately, “Is he still alive?”

Lord Belshazzar snickered, completely tickled with my worried expression. His eyes tracked over my features in slow increments. “He’s as big of a bastard as I am. He’s not dead.”

Stunned, I muttered, “Why don’t we know about him then?” I was asking for the whole group, since they still hadn’t moved an inch, not wanting to stop this rare moment of insight. “There’s no record of you having a brother.”

Both his black brows lifted. “Should I be flattered or wary that you’ve done your research on me.”

I waved an irritated hand. “Everyone knows about you. Not to mention, I made it my business to know all about the royals during my training. Quit avoiding my question, my lord.”

His lips curved up at the edges, still entertained by my line of questioning. “I’ve never spoken about him before because I haven’t seen him in a long time.” He tapped a finger to his right temple. “But I’d know here if he was dead.”

My eyes darted between his, mumbling, “I’m inclined to believe you. Is he your twin?” Twins were occasionally linked. It could sometimes be eerie being around them if they were.

He nodded. “We’re two halves of a whole.”

Interesting. “What’s his name?”

Lord Belshazzar chortled quietly. “I think that’s enough for today. You’ve weaseled enough information out of me.” He leaned back in his chair and stretched his legs out again. His left hand twirled in the air. “Lords, you can stop endeavoring to be invisible. Pathetic attempt, really.”

The lords instantly morphed back into life.

Lord Cato flopped down into his chair. “It wasn’t great acting, but it wasn’t heinous either.”

I snorted. “The wishful thinking of that statement makes me embarrassed for you.”

His brown eyes flicked in my direction. He huffed in exasperation—and exhaustion. “Quiet. I just saved your ass from the green-eyed beast. Show some respect.”

I choked off the witty retort I wanted to spew. Because that second statement was fairly accurate. Instead, I sighed and changed topics. “I can’t believe we’re going to Cape Argent.”

“Believe it!” Master Niallan shouted from the back of the jet. “And I’ve made sure my people know to show you the same hospitality as your people showed me!”

My expression blanked as dread flooded my body. I hurriedly glanced at the lord sitting next to me. I hissed quietly, “Please tell me we didn’t actually starve him on certain days.”

“No, we did not.” Lord Belshazzar scratched his chin in thought. His lips eventually thinned into a straight line. “But we weren’t completely hospitable either.”

I slowly turned my attention straight ahead, not even seeing Lord Xenon in front of me. My eyes practically crossed at the impending doom we were walking in to. I grumbled, “Fuck me.”

Master Niallan hollered, “Okay! My room is at the top of the tallest tower. Come by anytime, your majesty. I’ll make sure your name is on the approved list.”

Shit. I probably needed to take him up on that.

I closed my eyes and groaned.

*  *  *

I yawned wide and smacked my gums as I nuzzled my head against my soft pillow. Fatigue tried to pull me back into the shelter of slumber. I let it pull me, floating in that sweet spot right before you fall back into sleep.

A hand landed on my shoulder and gently shook my frame. A voice I knew well muttered, “We’ve landed. You need to wake up.”

Sweet, sweet sleep wanted me. I wanted it.

With a swat at his hand, I slurred, “Too early, Pippy.”

Lord Otto’s voice. “Did she call you…Pippy?”

My eyes snapped open. A pair of familiar brown eyes glared right in front of my nose. I sat straight up in my chair, my gaze darting, taking in my surroundings. My chest heaved with huge gulps of oxygen. There were too many Overlords standing close by, and all were staring right at me. I rubbed at my eyes, and mumbled, “Huh?”

Lord Pippin straightened and ran his fingers through his hair. His brown eyes continued to scowl right into my blurry gaze. “Thank you, your majesty. I’ll never live that down.”

“Pippy,” Lord Otto stated thoughtfully. A cruel smile erupted on his face. “That has a certain ring to it, don’t you think, my lords?”

Lord Xenon even smirked. Not good.

“Fuck,” Lord Pippin growled. Then he pointed a finger at every single Overlord. “Not a fucking word from any of you. You owe me. I got you out of that jam with those activists in 1914.”

Lord Cato stared, and his words were slow and pointed. “You’re calling that debt in? Over a ridiculous pet name? I think you should take a moment and think about that.”

“I’m calling the debt in.” He shook his head hard, and his red locks brushed his cheeks. “None of you will ever repeat that nickname again.”

“Done,” Lord Belshazzar stated immediately. “Debt paid.”

Lord Cato’s gaze flicked to the eldest Overlord and then back to the youngest Overlord. His lips grimaced under the authority he couldn’t rebuke. “Well, that is that. Your only debt to us has been paid.” He shrugged a shoulder and sniffed. “Let no one say I didn’t warn you, though. You should have held on to that.”

Lord Pippin’s jaw clenched. “It was private. None of you should have heard it.” His scowl turned in my direction. “I’m never waking you again. Who knows what else will fly out your mouth. I’ll end up owing them debt after debt.”

I frowned and muttered quietly, “I’m sorry.”

I’d given him that nickname the night after we’d made love for the first time. He was right. It was private. I only used it when we were alone together, an endearment.

His jaw ground together, while he glowered.

I sighed heavily. “I said I’m sorry, my lord.”

Lord Cato scowled, his gaze tracking back and forth between us. “I really want to know how serious that relationship was between you two.”

Neither Lord Pippin nor I responded.

Lord Xenon was stuffing his arms into his suit jacket. “I looked into it yesterday. Athena’s contact wasn’t hard to find. The man stated they were extremely private and hardly left their estate. He didn’t have a lot of information to give on them except for what was already in the articles.”

Thank fuck. I started to get out of my seat.

Lord Belshazzar cleared his throat and lowered a glass of blood he’d been chugging. His voice was soft with hidden steel behind it. “I found another vampire in the area. She had more information to give. Athena didn’t look hard enough.” He took another long drink from his glass, not looking at anyone.

I paused, half in my seat and half out. Shit.

“And?” Lord Cato pounced on the lord’s words. “What did the woman say?”

Lord Pippin and I visibly tensed.

Lord Belshazzar placed his glass down on the bar, the crystalware now empty. His arctic blue eyes lifted and turned straight on Lord Pippin, cold and ruthless. “That they were planning to marry before Lord Pippin left her.”

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!

Lord Belshazzar managed to find our one confidante there—from two hundred fucking years ago. And the apparent backstabbing bitch had blabbed.

Adelie hadn’t even known.

When Lord Pippin and I’d disappeared for seven years, we’d disappeared. Our relationship had been serious, very much so. It had been ours.

Now, it no longer was.

Our dirty laundry was aired for them to see.

Lord Cato’s shoulders tensed. He rounded on Lord Pippin. His brown eyes turned blood red and his fangs bared. “You fucking left her like that? Without a goddamn word? Not even a fucking good-bye?”

My shoulders drooped at this turn of events. I quickly finished pushing up from my chair and stepped between my father and Lord Pippin. I raised my hands into the air, and spoke softly, “I didn’t understand it then, but I understand his reasons now. As all of you should. You’ve been through the process of being crowned king before. You know the dedication it takes to rule.” I lowered my hands and shook my head. “I still don’t like Lord Pippin very much, because it affected me personally, but I won’t allow you to condemn him for it. That isn’t right considering what each of you has done for the crown. Our people are all.” My blue gaze snapped to each Overlord. “Or have you forgotten that?”

Behind me, Lord Pippin placed gentle hands on my biceps and moved me to the side. He stepped forward and met my father head-on. His jaw clenched, but he stated with respect, “The Queen and I have talked privately about this. I have apologized to her for my lack of judgment and cruel actions. As she’s stated, she understands. But I will apologize to you too, Lord Cato. I am sorry that I hurt your daughter.” He swallowed and ran his fingers through his dark red hair. His words turned quiet. “I also hurt myself with my actions. I have no one else to blame for my mistakes. It’s all on me. And I am sorry.”

Lord Cato’s fangs disappeared. His eyes gradually turned back to brown. His head of black hair cocked, and his eyes narrowed. “If I remember correctly, your little sister died in a tragic accident during the time of your Challenges.”

Lord Pippin’s jaws flexed again. “Yes, she did.”

My attention snapped to my father. “And if I remember correctly, my mother died unexpectedly during your Challenges, Lord Cato. You think I don’t understand what that means?” My nostrils flared. This whole damn conversation with my father was ridiculous. The man didn’t really give a damn about me—obviously. I hissed, “Can we all move along? We have more important issues to deal with.”

Lord Xenon nodded his head gradually. “I think to keep everyone within the bounds of our law, from saying anything they shouldn’t right now, that is the best course of action.”

Lord Otto stood blinking repeatedly. He mumbled, “I still can’t believe Lord Pippin was thinking about marriage.” His gaze landed on me, his fast-blinking eyes pondering.

Oh good Christ. I did not want to hear what he was about to say. Too bad he didn’t give two shits one way or another. The man had no filter from thought to speech.

With awe plastered on his face, he muttered, “You must be one hell of a fuck, your majesty.”

“Enough, my lord”—my nostrils flared—“unless you want me to make your life a shit storm for the entirety of my reign?”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. A small smile lifted his lips, and a malicious glint shone in his eyes. “And you know how long she’s going to be queen.”

Yes, he did. If I did my job properly.

Lord Otto’s mouth snapped shut. “All right. All right. Threat received and heard. You can all fuck off now.”

Lord Cato grinned in delight, a little fang showing. “My daughter just beat you, my lord. How did that feel?”

Lord Otto tossed him a saucy glance. “Please. Your daughter apparently has a pussy straight from heaven.” He tapped at his chin. “I wonder how I can rub against those pearly gates?”

Lord Cato’s head snapped back. His cheeks flamed.

I lifted my eyes to the ceiling and sighed heavily. I didn’t even bother to look down. “Well, you’ve succeeded, Lord Otto. You’ve made Lord Cato uncomfortable and regret his words. Will you please stop talking about my vagina now?”

“I suppose so,” Lord Otto hummed. “For now.”

“Wonderful,” Lord Belshazzar hissed. His patience was shattered and nowhere to be seen. His frigid gaze hit every one of the lords. “How about we actually do what we came here to do?”

Lord Pippin griped, “I’m all for that.”

Lord Cato sneered. “I bet you are.”

Lord Belshazzar pointed a sharp finger at the front of the plane. “Everyone, get the fuck out. Master Niallan’s friends have arrived by now, and our guards are waiting for instructions. Try to act like the damn lords you are. We are united while we deal with this. No arguments. No personal shit.”

I ran my fingers through my sleep tossed hair, attempting to look presentable. It would be hard since my clothes were wrinkled from a full day of travel, our only stop today to have our jet refueled.

The lords started walking to the stairs.

Except for one.

Lord Belshazzar was seemingly our current herder. He jerked his head to the front of the plane. His eyes were still narrowed. “You, too. Get going.”

My lips thinned. He was really angry.

I grabbed my coat, and grumbled, “I’m hurrying.”

He licked his teeth in irritation, his features pinched, while he watched me shove my arms into my jacket.

I flicked a cross look his way as I fiddled with my zipper, the damn thing stuck.

With the plane now emptied, he stepped right in front of me. His tall stature towered over my small height. His words were only for my ears, demanding, “Did you love him?”

I ground my teeth together and then kept my voice at the same level as his so no one else would hear this conversation. “I wanted to marry him. What do you think? Of course, I loved him.”

“And now?” His head cocked. “Do you want to stop our interaction together? Do you want to try being with him again?”

“No. To all those questions.” I jerked on my zipper hard. It still didn’t move. I dropped my arms to my sides and stared right into his eyes. “But if I did want to stop with you, what would you say?”

His cold eyes were so frigid, while a horrible little smile lifted his lips. Not a peep from him. He loomed even closer, his hard body pressing against mine.

I tilted my head way back and held his gaze. “That, my lord, is what I thought.” I lifted a black brow and showed some fang in my ill-humor. “So quit being a jackass and help me with my freaking zipper.”

Lord Belshazzar mirrored me, lifting his opposite eyebrow. A bit of fang showing too. “Say please.”

I licked my bottom lip and then growled, “Please.”

His eyes dipped to my mouth, and his hands slid between our bodies. My coat was zipped before I even took a breath. The lord’s blue eyes lifted to my blue eyes, his regard still ruthless and cold. Mysteries and truths lay hidden beneath that hardened gaze.

His stare wholly captured mine. “Work fucks are different than personal fucks, Gwen.”

My head snapped back in shock. What?

I babbled, “We’re going there?”

He scratched at the stubble on his chin. “I think so.”

“You think so?” I blinked.

He hissed, “Work with me here.”

I stood in stunned silence.

He waited. Patient. Or as patiently as he could.

“Um…” I shook my head slowly and tried to comprehend the magnitude of what he wanted and what it would mean. He would not be an easy lover. He already wasn’t. There was no doubt about that. But, damn, did he ring my bell just right. My black brows puckered. “Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“And it would go both ways?”

“Yes.”

I swallowed hard. Was I really going to do this?

My blink was as slow as the dawning of a new day.

I mumbled, “All right.” This would be interesting.

He lifted his right hand and ran his knuckles gently over my cheek. Sweet and soft. “If you touch Lord Pippin again—with affection—I’ll kill him right there. And no one will ever say a word.”

Definitely not an easy lover.

I raised my brows. “I told the truth. I don’t want him that way.”

“That doesn’t change the outcome.”

I was sure it wouldn’t.

I tipped my head to the front of the plane. “We should probably go. If we take any longer, they’ll be wondering what’s going on in here.”

“True enough.” He stepped back and peered down to button his suit jacket. His eyes trained on his working fingers. “You’re wearing the necklace I gave you?”

“Yes.”

Lord Belshazzar grabbed his own winter jacket, and his blue eyes touched mine. “Good. Let’s go.”

*  *  *

The forty minute drive from Qikiqtarjuaq to Cape Argent was quiet.

Except for Devin and Ysander.

Inside our limousine, Master Niallan’s best friends tossed files at him left and right, struggling to catch him up on the most important business he’d missed while being away. They were my entertainment. I watched their interaction with the Original druid and tried to decide which one he was going to kill during his final Challenge. The Overlords never confirmed TERMINATE was an actual Challenge for a King Novitiate, as it had been for the Queen Novitiate, but it was.

I kept a firm grip on my delight the entire drive.

One of them would be dead soon.

I’d have sweet dreams that night.

Master Niallan knocked his knuckles on the thin barrier separating us from the chauffeur. “This is it. Stop here, please.”

The human driver’s eyes flashed in the rearview mirror, squinting in confusion. “Are you sure? There’s nothing here.”

“I’m sure. Stop the car.”

The limo slowly rolled to a stop, and the driver opened our door. A gust of freezing wind rushed inside, and the scent of fresh snow tickled my nose. Fat, freezing white flakes swirled into the interior of the vehicle like they were rushing to us for their quick death.

I shivered inside my thick jacket.

Canada was fucking cold this time of year.

I yanked my hood up and followed our group outside into the frenzied weather. I tilted my head down as another gust of wind blew a flurry of flakes into my face. My hands were deep in my pockets, barely warm, and crashing waves beat at a shore, ricocheting in the darkness surrounding us.

The cliff we perched on overlooked the Atlantic Ocean. If it wasn’t white-out conditions, it would have been beautiful. This coastline was even more striking in the summer though. And during the day.

Blindly walking around during the middle of the night, when I couldn’t see through the snow, in enemy territory, wasn’t my idea of a safe bet.

I deliberately shuffled to stand next to Lord Belshazzar, hoping no one noticed. He’d said no harm would ever come to me if I was by his side, and when the advantage turned against you, you played smart. I wasn’t about to get taken out by a damn druid hiding in the snow piles surrounding us.

Plus, the lord was a tall barrier against the wind.

He shifted his stance—blocking the wind even further—and muttered, “Where the hell are we, Master Niallan. I don’t find this amusing.”

“We are exactly where we’re supposed to be, Lord Belshazzar. This vehicle won’t be able to drive on the roads we’d need to take. Get your bags. It’s a hike from here.” A wicked grin curved his lips. “But I forgot to mention one little fact.”

Lord Otto snorted. “What now?”

The Original druid cast his eyes behind us to the black SUVs pulling to a stop. “Your guards can’t come.” He shrugged his shoulders, and his green eyes returned to our stony expressions. “You didn’t allow me any guards in your stronghold. I won’t allow you any in mine.”

I sputtered, “That’s bullshit.”

“All from your people’s making, your majesty. When Ysander and Devin tried to see me at your home,” his eyes flicked to Lord Belshazzar and back, “a certain lord made it adamantly clear to them they were not allowed inside.”

I remembered the night Lord Belshazzar had been pulled away from the bed. We didn’t need to spend time out in the cold chatting about the details either. I could imagine how that conversation had gone—if any words were spoken. I only hoped there had been a lot of druid blood involved.

We were going in alone because of that now. To a place no vampire had ever been before. To a place of druid magic. There better have been a lot of damn blood spilled from the two druid assholes currently standing on either side of Master Niallan, each with a smirk on his handsome face.

Though, one stood a little closer than the other.

I was now betting he killed Devin.

Earlier, I’d decided Ysander.

My mind still might change.

But I hoped a miracle occurred, and it was both of them. A vampire Queen could dream.

Lord Belshazzar stuffed his hands into his pockets. He sighed heavily, and a puff of white air appeared in front of his mouth. “You’re set on this, aren’t you?”

“One hundred percent,” Master Niallan said without pomp. He wasn’t lying. “The choice is now yours.”

The lords glanced at one another. Silent.

“Fuck,” Lord Cato snapped. He pivoted and marched through the ankle-deep snow toward the waiting SUVs. “I’ll take care of our guards. Someone grab my bags too. I’d rather not be out here all night.”

Snow crunched under my boots as I walked to the back of the first SUV. I lifted the hatch and started grabbing bags. I handed them off to silent lords who reached for them.

With my teeth clenched, I stated, “We should probably leave one of you behind. That person could go back with our guards.”

Lord Pippin shook his head. “All living Overlords must be present for the Challenges. It is law.”

We moved to the next SUV.

I pulled out more bags, still thinking. “Are there any loopholes for that?” If all our royalty died at the same time, the vampire race would be in chaos. “There has to be something.”

Lord Xenon held two large bags down by his sides. “Our law is steadfast on this one. There are no loopholes for Challenges.”

My brows scrunched. I turned to face them. “What about me then? Do I need to be there?”

Our people were all, and to take a risk like this could be catastrophic if it didn’t absolutely need to happen. Want versus need were two very different things. The Secret may need to wait.

“The Queen must be at two of the King Novitiate’s Challenges. You can’t stay behind either.” Lord Otto stared with meaning. “We all have to go in there for his Challenges.”

This meant I still didn’t know everything.

If we needed to go into that druid stronghold, with the possibility of death for all of us, then I definitely didn’t know the whole story. This is where they needed to be instead of taking care of the Challenges elsewhere. Their plan was moving forward despite the risk. There was only one thing they’d kept silent about recently.

I grunted. “The attack?”

Lord Belshazzar cracked his neck.

The rest stayed silent.

Fucking law.

“Fantastic,” I muttered. I shoved the hatch down a little harder than needed and picked up my bags from the snowdrifts where I’d set them. The wind whipped at our faces without mercy. “Next time, a little heads up would be appreciated. I know you can manage that. You all talk more without words than anyone I know.”

Lord Belshazzar’s lips twitched. He played on his words from earlier. “That still wouldn’t have changed the outcome.”

I snorted, annoyed—and amused. “No, it wouldn’t have.” We were still walking in there. Guards or not. I tipped my head to where my father was now standing next to Master Niallan and his goons in this hellish winter land. “Lead the way, my lords.”

I may have given them the lead so I could sneak next to Lord Belshazzar again without anyone wondering at my motives.

I could sip on druids all day long and then walk on their corpses without breaking a sweat. But this snowstorm was messing with my vampire senses. All I could see was unusual darkness and thrashing snowflakes in front of my face. There had to be druid magic at work here, protecting against vampires, using our natural gifts against us. I wouldn’t be surprised if rocks suddenly appeared under our feet and attempted to trip us during our trek.

“Follow me,” Master Niallan ordered. He turned and hiked directly off the road, speaking over his shoulder. “If you lose sight of me from here on out, you’re fucked. So stay close.”

Knew it. Druid shit.

The snow grinding under our boots began to echo all around, obscuring our essential hearing. Our breathing charged the air like a banging on a warrior’s drum, the soft flakes turned to stinging pellets against any exposed flesh.

Irritated, I growled, “How far is it?”

Ysander laughed loud and clear. “Two minutes in with druid magic and you’re already complaining? You better hide in your room for the entire trip, your majesty. Lord Belshazzar won’t be around all the time to protect you.”

My eyes narrowed on his muscular back, aggravated my actions hadn’t slipped his attention. “Keep thinking I’m a coward. I don’t mind.” And neither did I move away from the lord’s side. Taunting didn’t work on me. “It’ll be easier when I rip your throat out.”

His gaze snapped back over his shoulder. The pleased smile on his face was still in place. “It would be fun to watch you try.”

My smile matched his. I didn’t need to respond.

Now, I was rooting for Ysander’s death.

All by his best buddy’s hands.

Devin could die later. I didn’t mind waiting.

I was a tolerant person.

He chuckled and turned back around. “Your majesty, you look just like your father with that look on your face.”

I knew about my father’s history. It was all part of my training. “Oh, yes. Didn’t Lord Cato find and then trap you in a hole for fifty years? I’m sad I missed that. I imagine shoveling dirt over your body was a true pleasure.”

Ysander’s back muscles twitched.

My father snorted behind me. Quietly.

Lord Belshazzar glanced down in my direction. Lifted a black brow. He droned, “I believe your father added an outhouse over that spot. It was used by our people on a regular basis. It was their favorite shit hole.”

A deep chuckle built up from my chest. It spewed out into the night, catching us both by surprise—considering our surroundings. My eyes sparkled with merriment. “I didn’t know that.”

His blue eyes zeroed in on my laughing mouth. The lord’s lips lifted in an amused grin. “It’s true. The outhouse even had a carving on it.”

This was excellent. “What was it?”

“Shit dropping down into an open mouth.”

I burst into laughter and clutched my bags harder with my fists. I wanted to swing the damn things back and forth and skip around and around the silent and fuming druid in front of me. I sputtered, “Please tell me his mouth was open when he was buried.”

“It was.” Lord Belshazzar turned his attention to the back of the druid’s head in front of him. “I always wanted to ask you, Ysander. When you awoke from your Rest, what did your mouth taste like?”

“Like dirt,” Ysander hissed grudgingly. “And roses and shit.”

My chin trembled. But I controlled myself.

Lord Xenon murmured, “I forgot about the rose bushes. Thorns all around. And the most beautiful blooms. It must have been a real bitch getting yourself out of there.”

“You have no idea.” Ysander tossed a glance behind him and stared directly at my father. “I still owe you one. I haven’t forgotten.”

Lord Cato chuckled softly. “You made it so easy to find your Resting place. I’m not that easy to find during mine. But you’re more than welcome to try.” He cocked his head of black hair, snow whipping his face. Little white flakes stuck to his curling eyelashes. “Wait. That’s right. You have been trying and have failed every time. Better luck next time.”

A root snagged my foot, wiping the smirk off my face. I stumbled over it but kept my footing. I looked back as I walked, studying the root’s placement. It looked natural enough and didn’t move or disappear. My previous thoughts weren’t coming to fruition. I’d merely been lax in my vigilance.

Time to pay better attention.

I huffed and looked forward again.

Lord Belshazzar scowled down at me.

I bared my fangs back. Then closed my mouth.

It was enough of a warning tossed at him.

I’d already figured it out. He didn’t need to remind me. I would be attentive from now on.

Our march turned uphill. A steep hill.

I used my bags—which were starting to get too heavy—as walking sticks. I shoved them down into the snow and then operated them as leverage to keep me on my feet. My fingers were practically frozen, but I didn’t stop until we crested the hill, not losing my visual on the Original druid.

Our group of powerful figures halted.

The three druids turned around to face us, but our eyes were stuck on the enormous brick castle standing tall in the distance. No lights were on inside, leaving the broken windows dark, and the structure itself leaned to the left as if it might tumble over at any moment. Vampires knew these castles existed and what towns they were in, but no one had ever viewed them before. We saw this one because the Original druid allowed it.

Master Niallan chuckled at our expressions. “It’s more than it looks like. Don’t let that worry your opulent asses.” He tilted his head toward the decrepit castle. “See that mound of rocks there?”

My attention zeroed in on the stones in front of the building where large rocks formed into an archway. “Let me guess. That’s how you really enter your stronghold?”

His blond head nodded, and his lips lifted into an amused grin. “The Arch of Sight is how you enter.”

Lord Otto asked, “What does that mean? Arch of Sight?”

Vicious flakes of snow battered our bodies while the Original druid stood silent, debating his answer.

We didn’t move. The druid could stand there all night long, and we wouldn’t move until he gave us an answer.

Master Niallan eventually explained, “The Arch of Sight will not physically harm you, though you may not enjoy it. It shows truth about yourself. Your free will is not affected.”

Lord Pippin questioned, “Nothing more than that? It’s just a mind-trip?”

“It shows truth. There is no mind-trip about it.”

My brows furrowed. “Do all druids go through the Arch of Sight to enter your stronghold?”

He nodded, unrepentant. “Yes.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. His tone was furious. “No wonder your people are so fucked in the head. They go to a place of sanctuary, where they should be protected, but are met with cruelty before they’re allowed to enter?” His blue eyes lashed the druid. He spoke with vehemence shaking his tone—the first time I’d truly ever seen him livid. “That shit won’t fly if you’re crowned king of my people. Don’t even think of trying your tactics with them. I will fucking crush you.”

Master Niallan’s green eyes twinkled. “Promises. Promises. I think I heard that one a long time ago, and, yet, here I still stand.” His blond brows lifted at the lord’s narrowed gaze. “Are you coming with me or not?”

Lord Belshazzar took a large step forward and placed his face right in front of that of the druid. His lips curved up at the edges when the Original druid flinched. The lord stated quietly, “The promise I gave you long ago, and the promise I gave you just now are two separate promises. I am nothing but a patient man. You will pay for your crimes, all in due time.”

The Original druid smiled. It was malicious and harsh. “Perhaps. Perhaps not. And in the meantime, you will continue to grieve for your former life. I do enjoy watching you suffer, Lord Belshazzar.”

I held my breath. If a fight were ever to start…

We all held our collective breath.

Unexpectedly, Lord Belshazzar barked out a laugh. Right in the Original druid’s face. Rich and deep, full-bodied. He simply kept laughing like the druid’s words were the funniest thing he’d ever heard in his life.

He laughed. And laughed. And laughed.

I stared and wondered if he’d lost it. Truly. My brows puckered in worry. It wouldn’t do to have the most powerful vampire in the world lose his shit right now. I placed my luggage down, and stated quietly, “Lord Belshazzar, maybe we should take a break before we go in. The last few days have been exhausting—”

The lord lifted one of his bags in my direction, cutting me off, even while he continued to snicker in the druid’s face, his blue eyes never leaving a scowling green gaze. In his deep voice, he sputtered, “Master Niallan, do you really think I’ve been suffering all this time? If you do, you haven’t been paying attention. I mean, goddamn, your ego still astounds me. I fucking love my life.”

All right. He wasn’t losing his shit.

With relief, I lifted my heavy bags back up.

The Original druid took a step aside and clenched his jaw. “Unless you like standing out in this snow, then I suggest you continue to follow me.” He turned on his heel and marched down the other side of the hill.

Ysander and Devin tossed Lord Belshazzar a vile glance, and then both men followed after their ruler, their feet moving carefully through the snow.

“Well, that was fun.” Lord Otto snorted. His shoulder brushed mine as he passed, walking in the druids’ footprints for an easier trek. He called over his shoulder, “I’m sure he’d love to leave us behind now, so we should probably hurry.”

I put my feet into motion—because that was true.

We had to walk faster now. The Original druid wasn’t wasting any time heading for the Arch of Sight. His long legs walked at a fast clip, seemingly unbothered by the snow. The man didn’t even look back once to see if any of us had lost view of him. He probably hoped we would so we’d concede to his great power—all to make himself feel better after that verbal smack-down.

The Arch of Sight rose higher into the air the closer we traveled. It was much taller than it had appeared from the hill. The top reaches of the arch were at least four stories high.

I dropped my bags when we halted in front of it.

Those fuckers were heavy now.

“Bring too many shoes, your majesty?” Ysander chirped. “I’ll carry one for you. If you ask nicely.”

“Fuck you.” He wasn’t touching my bags.

“That’s a no,” Devin said. “Hey, maybe she wants to go through the Arch of Sight first? How about that, instead, your majesty?”

I eyed the archway. There was nothing else around it or behind it except for the snow. It looked very innocent.

“That’s a fuck you, too.” I waved a frozen finger at the asshole duo. “You go first. We’ll follow after you.”

“No, Lord Belshazzar goes first.” Master Niallan turned his impressive green eyes on the lord. “There’s nothing to it, and no physical harm will befall you. Just walk right under the arch.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. “No physical harm?”

“None. I give you my word.”

“Like your word means shit to me.”

Master Niallan shrugged his shoulders. “It’s the only way in.”

Lord Belshazzar raised his blue eyes to the top of the arch, and then back down to the snow behind it. He cracked his neck and moved forward, his gait determined as he stalked through the shooting snowflakes. One by one, his steps took him closer. The Overlord passed underneath it, stopped and looked around, and then turned to wait for us.

Completely unaware he had changed.

Lord Belshazzar’s exposed skin was dark red, the color of pooled blood. Two black curling horns the size of my forearm protruded from the top of his forehead, curling around the hood of his coat to point behind him. The ends of his horns looked sharper than any sword. His fangs were bared when he opened his mouth, stating in a bored tone, “Other than I’m no longer being snowed on and I’m in a cave now, nothing happened. You’re safe to come through.”

I shut my mouth. I wasn’t surprised by this.

Lord Cato choked. “Fuck, he looks like the devil.”

The Overlord’s black brows puckered. “What?”

I pointed at my forehead. “You’ve got a little something right there, my lord.” Understatement. “And your skin may have seen a little too much sun.”

Master Niallan snickered under his breath.

Lord Belshazzar’s eyes snapped down to his fisted hands holding the handles of his luggage. His horns were on full display with his head lowered, a sight to behold.

Those horns were magnificent.

Long moments passed.

All while he stared at his hands.

His head eventually lifted. The lord stared right into my eyes. That intense blue gaze scoured my neutral expression. His brows puckered, but he quickly turned his regard to the shocked lords.

He stated calmly, “Whatever this is, it doesn’t hurt. Master Niallan’s telling the truth. Get your asses moving. It’s warm over here.”

Chapter Twelve

~ Kimber ~

“Is she coming around?”

“I think so.”

“About time, too.”

The last voice convinced me to open my eyes. I knew it was Master Dorian, being an ass as usual.

“There you are.” Lunella let out a breath of relief. “You scared us.”

My hand shook as I lifted it to my forehead. “Scared you?”

Jallina appeared in my field of view. “You smacked your forehead on the ground when you pitched forward.”

Master Dorian folded his arms over his massive chest. “Idiot.”

“That doesn’t help anyone, Dorian,” Tymon said.

He swept a large hand at me. “She’s fine. I’m—”

Master Dorian didn’t finish his thought. Instead, he looked fuzzy, distant. He tipped his head up and stared at the ceiling for a moment.

A slow, strange smile slid over his face, the kind brought on by a memory. Something pleasant. His face turned wistful and a little sad.

I looked at Tymon, who shrugged.

“Master Dorian?” Tymon asked.

He snapped back to the present, but a touch of the memory stayed with him and softened his features. “I’m going.” Spinning on his heel, he marched out.

I was confused until I turned my head to watch him leave.

Magnificent view of his ass…

I groaned.

“Would you like something for the pain?” Jallina asked, reaching for her purse.

If only that were the reason that I was groaning. Waving her off, I looked back up the ceiling. “What happened after I passed out?”

Jallina put her bag down. “I made… the others leave, and sent my sister to find help at the temple.”

“I answered the door.” Tymon sat down, “luckily. We were able to contain this to just Lunella, Jallina and Jennila. Dorian doesn’t know the full story, but we had to tell him something when he found us pulling into the stable with the horse and carriage.”

Jallina took my hand. “I am sorry, Kimber. I didn’t want to tell them about this. But I didn’t have a choice. I couldn’t leave a temple master passed out in a horse—”

I groaned. “Did I really fall into horseshit?”

“You missed by a hair’s breadth,” she admitted, biting her lips.

I giggled. My head hurt when I did, but I giggled anyway. My first semi-public preview as Breaker of the Spine, and I almost landed in a pile of horseshit.

“Please, tell me Master Dorian didn’t hear that part?”

“NO!” Lunella gasped, her own laugh cutting through her word. “No, no. Lord, no. He thinks you tripped while you were out having an ill-advised drink with the sisters.”

I let out a breath. “Thank gods.” I glanced around. “Where’s Elex?”

“He went to bed after seeing you were safe.” Jallina smiled and patted my hand. “He said he’s been working entirely too long and needed sleep.”

Lunella placed a hand on Jallina’s shoulder. “Thank you, my dear. Please, it’s time for you to go home. Your mate is waiting for you, and you need sleep.”

Jallina nodded. “I’m just glad you’re okay.”

Before she could pull her hand away, I squeezed it. “Wait. You and…”

Her eyes lit up, and soul-deep happiness leapt to light there. “We were inspired by you and Elex breaking down the wall. It’s been amazing.”

My eyes narrowed, considering her. “Mates…or…”

“Soul mates.”

I squealed and yanked her into an awkward hug. “Oh, yay! Yay! Will you have a Sealing Ceremony?”

“Yes, and I expect you to stand with me.”

“Of course!”

Tymon took Jallina’s elbow and led her to the door. “I’ll take you home. We’ll tie my horse to the back of the carriage, and I’ll ride back.”

The two of them chatted as they headed out the door, leaving Lunella and me alone.

The temple master inclined her head. “Are you truly all right?”

“I am. I would not have been able to stop that tremor if Jallina and Drez hadn’t been there.” I gasped and slapped a hand on my mouth. I hadn’t meant to say his name. I didn’t want to give him away.

A small laugh escaped Lunella. “Don’t worry, Kimber. No one is going to find out who they are from me. They are good people, and you are smart for asking them to report to you. Most of us here have long lost contact with loved ones and friends. We shouldn’t have, but—”

“Drez and Jallina are two of my and Elex’s oldest friends. I don’t feel right asking them for this, but at the same time, I don’t know how else to remain a part of the city.”

“You’re a smart woman, Kimber.” Lunella sat at the end of the infirmary bed. “Now. What in the name of the God’s green garden happened? Jallina kept saying you didn’t have enough power to use your magic.”

“I didn’t…” My forehead wrinkled. “It was the strangest thing. I could feel the magic, and I could feel what I needed to do, but the strength just wasn’t there. As soon as both Drez and Jallina connected with me, it was all there. I mean, do I need a booster or something? But how would I have been able to stop the other one early this week without help?”

Lunella cocked her head. “Jallina said you felt like you didn’t have power when she touched you.”

After I tossed the covers back, I swung my feet over the side of the bed. “I know that power and magic are different, but why wouldn’t I have enough power to use the magic? That doesn’t make sense—”

“After a massive expenditure of power, you have to restore your strength.” She handed me a robe and pair of slippers.

I put the slippers on the floor and slid my feet in. “No, I get that. And I’ve been taking care of myself. Healthy meals, plenty of rest, lots of fresh air—”

She twisted her head to look at me. “Sex.”

“What? Jallina said something about that too…”

“You can be starving and exhausted and suffocating, but if you’ve had sex recently, your power is strong.” Lunella’s eyes went wide. “Wait. You mean you don’t know your power in magic is fueled by sex?”

I stared at her, blank but confused. “What do you mean?”

Lunella scrubbed a hand down her face. “Your parents did you no favors by having you signed out of your defensive magic classes. You really don’t know the power and sex connection?”

“Apparently not…”

Looking around, Lunella shook her head. “Not here. Oh, gods, not here. We don’t need anyone to know you don’t know this. Let’s… let’s talk on the roof garden.”

She offered her hand, and I took it, pulling myself off the bed. I tugged the robe around me, and Lunella led me out of the infirmary through the dorms to a stairwell in the backmost corner of the building.

The roof garden still had morning dew on the plants. It was a glistening sight in the newly risen sun.

But Lunella led me away from the door. She aimed for a bench as far away from the entrance as we could get and finally sat down with me.

A quiet moment passed before she started to speak.

“Our ability to see magic is independent of our strength to use it. How much of the magic’s intrusion into our world you can see determines how strong you can be with the magic. From what Vitas has told me, you see everything painted with it, dripping and contoured with the colors. That you had to work to keep it away.”

I simply nodded.

With a pinch of the bridge of her nose, Lunella let out a sigh. “Your parents should never have pulled you from classes. There were things in there you needed to know. It’s the first place we gauge power and ability. Everyone in S’Kir has magic. It’s only to what degree that we need to know. Once you advance out of the placement classes, you are taught according to your potential ability. Your strength.

“Kimber, do you know why the advanced defense class is taught the last half of the last year of your secondary schooling?”

This time, I shook my head in the negative.

“Because we don’t want a bunch of undisciplined, untaught, untried, horny, hormonal teenagers fucking each other’s brains out through secondary school.”

I coughed. “Excuse me?”

“Your magic is inherent; your power comes from sex.” She drew her hand across the roof. “Why do you think we all pair up? Why do you think Elex was allowed to move in with you? Did you think Villea and Asterioth were Neves’ servants? Sex, Kimber. Without it, all we can do is little local things.”

A wave of dizziness swept over me. How had I never known this? No one had said a thing to me about having sex to increase my power in the magic.

I’d been living as a virtual celibate for the past sixty years.

I blinked a few times. “So, I was able to stop the tremors earlier in the week because…”

“Because you were out on the balcony watching the couple have sex. . . and having sex yourself. And last night you couldn’t because—”

“Wait. How did you know about the garden?” The blood drained from my face.

She grinned. “Because I was on Tymon’s balcony getting myself some as well. They are fun to watch. I don’t know who they are, but once a month, usually on the full moon, they go out there and have a really good fuck in the dark.”

“Isn’t that… intrusive to watch?”

Quirking her lip, she gave me a smile. “Didn’t stop you.” She waved off my statement. “No. It’s voyeurism. They like to take the chance that someone will see them. It’s a turn on. Missionary is boring when you need your power restored constantly.”

“Sweet savior, I had no idea.”

“I wish I’d known you didn’t know. I would have explained it a lot sooner.”

“I was still able to stop the tremor last night— Oh. Shit. Because Jallina and Drez had lent me their power.”

Her wordless nod confirmed my statement.

“Do I have to return the power to them?”

“No. I’m sure Jallina will be mostly naked as soon as she’s in the door, looking for a little power restoration from her mate.”

“I used up the power from both of them…”

“And what remained of yours,” Lunella cautioned. “You need to find Elex, and you need to get that boy naked and horizontal. Quickly. You cannot go without power—we just don’t know when the tremors will start.”

I turned to her. “But…yes, we do. It’s the project Elex has been working on for the past few months. It’s a way to tell when the mountain will shake.”

Lunella’s jaw dropped open. “What?”

*  *  *

“So, as you can see, while the device is still in its infant stages, we have been getting readings from the small tremors that happen almost constantly, to the peaks that jump up before one of the big shakes.”

The professor was proud as a peacock as he walked around the massive machine with me, and Lunella, Master Dorian, and Mistress Ophelia following him.

Elex was standing in the corner by the controls. His countenance was dark, brooding, and tired.

He was constantly tired.

I walked over to where he stood and placed a hand on his shoulder, and he almost tossed me off.

“Elex…”

Turning his scowl on me, I could see exhausted anger that fell away when he realized it was me.

“Elex, please. If this is too much for you, please leave the position. The professor seems like a nice guy, but you’re completely exhausted. We haven’t touched each other in a week…”

“Is that all you’re thinking about? My dick?”

“Don’t do that. I’m not only thinking about your dick. I miss you in the bed. I miss you in the apartments. You’re not at training with me, and now you’re behind on that, as well. If this is going to take you away from everything we have at the temple—”

His hand hit the console, and he stormed off out of the room. I let out a breath and hurried after him.

“Elex! Goddamn it. Come on.”

He jerked to a halt and spun on me. “This is my life, Kimber. This is what I have spent my life learning about, developing, trying to create. I can’t just walk away from it when you suddenly get elevated. Do you just want a kept man? Would you like it if I—”

“Stop.” I whipped the word at him harshly. The click of my shoes on the tiles in the room was smart and sharp. “Do you regret sleeping with me? If you want out of this relationship, go. Tell me now. We aren’t mated. We aren’t committed in any way. I’m standing here telling you I miss you in my days, and you immediately accuse me of trying to hold you back. Don’t you dare. If you don’t want in, then get out.”

Elex walked to the wall and sank back against it. I watched him with my arms folded, waiting.

He held a hand out a moment later, and I accepted his invitation, putting my hand in his.

“Kimber, I’m sorry. I’m just…wound tight. This is my research coming to life.”

“Elex, I would never keep you from the university and your research. But if we’re going to have a relationship, I can’t be the only one there.”

He sighed and twined our fingers.

I leaned in. “I also miss your cock.”

The laugh echoed through the hallway, and he smiled. “So you do just want me for my penis.”

“Well, your tongue, too.” I grinned.

His palm was warm on my cheek. “All right, Kimber. Head home with the others. I’ll be home, but probably late. I can’t promise no more late nights, but I will do my best to get home to you.”

I kissed his palm and nuzzled my cheek against him. “Good,” I purred. “I’ll wait for you. Naked.”

This was new for me, being so boldly sexual. But, if that’s where my power came from, and I was Breaker of the Spine, I needed to power up. And often.

Being shy about sex had to be a thing of my past.

It was kind of fun, but I needed practice.

I felt as seductive as a yam.

I headed back to the lab, leaving Elex standing in the hall watching me. I swung my hips a little bit as I walked, and I heard a low groan behind me.

Maybe Elex was attracted to dirty-talking yams.

But my little bit of confidence was shattered when he fell asleep mid-sex.

Again.

Chapter Thirteen

~ Kimber ~

I stepped on to the training floor, and no one was around.

I had found an official note telling me to be there, so why wasn’t anyone there?

More than happy to head down, a workout would be welcome. Something to get my mind off the fact that after three nights of trying to convince Elex to sleep with me, all he did was sleep next to me.

It was beyond frustrating.

I was beyond frustrated.

All I wanted was a quickie at this point, and he couldn’t stay awake, stay up, for more than a few minutes after getting home.

I had to talk to him about this again, but I knew he would take it as an attack on his career. I didn’t want to infringe on his career, but he also wasn’t bending to our new circumstances.

We needed to talk, but he wasn’t awake or home.

More than needing to talk, I needed to have sex. We didn’t know when the next tremor was going to hit. The machine Elex was working on could only give us about twenty minutes, currently, to get to safety.

It wasn’t long enough for a quick fuck—not when one of the active participants wasn’t nearby.

After five minutes, I was still alone in the practice room. I was patient, but I didn’t want to waste my day waiting. I decided to find someone to ask about the request.

Roran and Rilen stepped out from behind the columns.

“Good evening, Kimber,” they chorused.

I swallowed. Hard.

Their voices were like satin over my skin. There was no way to deny I found them scorching hot, perfect sexual specimens. Tousled brown hair, smoldering eyes, light bronze skin. Muscles and mass for days.

Worse, I knew what they looked like naked and sweaty. I knew what they sounded like when they were aroused. I knew just how big of a cock they were hiding in their pants.

Alone, each of them was overwhelming. Together, it was almost too much. It was a whole lot of male I had seen buck naked.

God, I need to get laid. Not just for the power, either.

I needed the images of these two fucked right out of my brain.

Instead of taking an unsure step backward, I held my ground and smiled. “Hello, Rilen. Hello, Teabag.”

Roran threw his head back and laughed while Rilen’s grin split his face. He took a step forward, grabbing my hand.

“A pleasure, my dear. Thank you for coming at our request.” He dropped a kiss on my knuckles, and my nipples pearled instantly.

Gods, what?

I managed to stammer words out. “You requested me. Whatever for?”

Roran strode forward. “We’ve heard you need to be challenged with your sword work, and we’re here to oblige.”

He was suddenly so there, I took a few steps back. He followed me, covering the distance in a single stride.

I backed up again and slammed into a wall.

Roran’s single stride brought him right there again, pressing up against me. I swallowed, looking up at him while he looked down at me. He reached over my head, pressing the hard planes of his chest against my breasts, pressing the rough cloth against my suddenly aching nipples.

The sound of metal on wood rang out, and Roran had a sword in his hand and a wicked grin on his face.

“We thought that you might like to…spar.”

Crap! That was so not what he meant.

My whole body responded to him.

Stepping back, he turned and walked to the middle of the room. I slowly let out the breath I was holding. I didn’t want to attract his attention again.

Or did I?

Rilen raked his eyes over me as he passed to get his own sword.

I kept my eyes straight ahead, but I heard the whoosh of the sword just a moment before he hit me on the ass.

I bit my lip to keep the yelp and groan in.

Sweet Mother of S’Kir, my entire body was being a traitor.

I cleared my throat. “So, how do you propose to help me train?”

They must’ve planned to be creepy too because they both turned to me in sync and raised their swords.

Roran spoke first. “You’re going to fight both of us.”

“At the same time,” Rilen finished the thought.

Launching themselves at me at the same time, I spun and grabbed a sword off the wall and ducked just as one of their blades whipped through the air.

Whirling around on my knee, I threw myself forward and rolled back to my feet, suddenly behind them for just a moment.

Turning in opposite directions, Rilen took a high parry and Roran a low.

There was a whole lot of male, with a lot of sharp, powerful metal.

Dragging in a deep breath, I willed myself to just relax. They were here to help me learn. I had to pay attention to what they were doing because I still didn’t have my power back.

They did. They had loads of power.

Loads of Master Dorian’s power.

Oh, my gods. What is wrong with me?

Refocusing on the swords they were holding, I started circling to my right. Only Roran followed.

These two worked together a lot. I could see it in the easy way Roran walked away from his brother without ever really losing track of him.

They were going to be a challenge.

Finally.

I kept circling until I had Rilen between us and kept him there as I continued to move.

Rilen smirked. Sword up, he followed me around the circle. He spun the sword in his hand and was trying to distract me.

He moved, and I saw what was going to happen just as they executed the move.

Rilen dropped down and rolled onto his back as Roran charged at me—but he used Rilen’s upturned feet as a springboard, launching himself up and into the air to vault over my head.

Tracking him with the sword, I kept an eye on Rilen at the same time as he tossed himself up from the floor and came at me low, aiming for my knees.

Roran hit the ground and came at my back.

I kicked up, knocking Rilen’s sword away. I let the momentum of the kick pull me over, clearing the forward swing of Roran’s blade by a hair’s breadth. I landed in a crouch and tumbled forward, shooting a foot out into the back of Roran’s knee while I caught Rilen’s recovered blade on my own.

“Shit, you are good!” Rilen said.

“I thought they were pulling our legs when they said you chased Master Argo around the floor.” Roran used his sword as a cane to help himself off the floor.

“Give me another sword,” I said. “See how good I really am.”

Rilen’s eyes brightened. “Oh, really?”

“Yes, really,” I snapped. “I need a workout, and you two are it.”

“Oh, brother. This little chickadee will be a delight!” Roran laughed. He snatched another sword from the wall and threw it at me.

I caught it, quickly hefting it to check the balance.

Perfect.

Roran walked around to stand next to Rilen, both with their swords at the ready.

I couldn’t keep the smirk off my face. “Gentlemen. May the best woman win.”

The sword stabbed at least four inches into the floor as I circled it around and down from Rilen’s grip.

He had to let go of it, and that made it spring back and ring against the other sword stuck in the floorboard of the practice room.

I threw my second sword at Roran, who’d had a few minutes to recover.

Snatching it out of the air, he looked at it, looked up at me, and stabbed it into the floor with the other two.

“I can’t take you on, one on one.” He panted.

“We can’t keep up with you together,” Rilen said, hands on knees breathing hard.

I leaned the sword point down and used it as a prop. “Neither of you threw even one ball of power at me. Not one. I was expecting a barrage, and instead…” I pointed to the three embedded blades.

“We weren’t going to take advantage of that, knowing you have no power to use your magic right now,” Rilen said.

Roran nodded, sucking in air hard. “It’s been a long time since we even came close to being bested without magic and this was… amazing.”

I froze.

Did the whole of S’Kir know I wasn’t getting laid?

Staring at the two of them, I could feel the disgust on my face. “What did you say?”

Roran looked at Rilen and tried to cover it up. “We needed the workout.”

“No. You said you didn’t use magic because I have no power right now, didn’t you?”

The brothers exchanged glances, and Rilen nodded. “Well, it’s true, isn’t it? You don’t have any power right now. Elex is exhausted and sick and…”

I threw the sword into the board between them. “It is no one’s goddamned business if I am fucking my significant other!”

Pivoting on my heel, I headed for the doorway—only to have two massive bodies in front of me in the next moment.

Folding their ridiculously muscled arms over their chests, they weren’t about to let me pass. I stared up at the two of them, my anger simmering.

I wished I did have enough power at that moment to blast the two assholes back out of my way.

They spoke in concert. “But you see, Kimber, it is our business.”

“How so? And why would you care if I was getting properly shagged regularly?”

“You are very angry right now, Kimber, and you need to relax,” Rilen said. “I don’t know if it’s been properly explained how important it is that you have all the power you can manage to gather.”

“I stopped the mountain from falling,” I barked. “I don’t think that needs explaining!”

“And you don’t have power right now, do you?” Roran asked. “You haven’t had sex for nearly ten days, and that’s not right.”

“On so many levels,” Rilen mumbled.

“I am not having this conversation. Not here, not now, and not with you two incredibly tempting, fuckable specimens trying to drag this information out of me.”

Both of them took a step back.

The sardonic laugh ripped out of me. “I can’t even compliment you on how hot you are? What the hell does it matter? You’re mated, and you’re not interested in women.” I straightened my back. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go to my room, bathe, and die from utter humiliation.”

Pushing between them, I strode to the stairwell outside the training room.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder.

“Please stop, Kimber.” Rilen moved to stand in front of me. “Let us take you to your rooms. We would like to discuss this with you.”

“You’re a person of legend, and we’re concerned with your well-being.”

“No, you’re concerned with occupancy of my pussy.”

Rilen swallowed.

Roran shrugged. “Fair enough, we are. But it’s not our place to worry, is it? It’s Elex’s, and he’s failing. That’s what we need to talk about. Let us take you to your rooms. We’ll draw you a bath, and we can discuss this after you’ve relaxed for a few minutes.”

“While I’m naked in the tub?”

Roran grunted, grimacing.

Rilen stepped back into the conversation. “No. After your bath. We’ll call down for some food from the kitchen, and discuss the situation. We might be able to come up with a solution for you and Elex.”

I scrubbed a hand down my face. “Fine. Fine. My rooms and run me a bath. I make no promises for conversation.”

Chapter Fourteen

~ Kimber ~

Floating in the lavender and jasmine infused water, I tried not to let my mind drift too much beyond how lovely the scented water felt.

As that was nearly impossible, I allowed myself to try to think of ways to convince Elex to meet me half way on this whole sex thing and just give me a quickie.

Just a pickle tickle.

Make me scream just a little.

Make me cream even a little.

I sank deeper into the water.

That was becoming a problem. I’d started to lose interest in Elex. Not that I didn’t love him—I still did, but the sexual drive that had started out so high was waning.

We lived together, but the only thing that made us more than roommates was that we slept in the same bed, occasionally naked.

Damn, damn, damn.

What was I going to do? I had to have sex. Soon. It was critical for the survival of S’Kir.

And wasn’t that a mindfuck?

How did I know how to do this stuff? Why was I so sure the mountain couldn’t fall until the magic was ready?

Snarling at the water, at the whole situation, I sank down even deeper, submerging everything but my mouth and nose.

I could solve my sex problem easily. There were two males outside the door who, even though they were interested in males, would probably take care of me in the name of the Lost God.

But Elex was there for this reason. Though I hadn’t realized at the time, it was why they told him to move in with me.

The twins were mated to Master Dorian, and all the angels and demons knew I did not want to cross that man for a cheap romp for power.

I didn’t want a cheap romp at all. I wanted Elex to make love to me. That was it. Simple enough.

At this point, if I had to beg—

I stopped myself and let that settle in my brain.

If I begged him.

Elex was a dominant male. An alpha in bed. Maybe if I acted completely submissive and begged him, I could tap into his need to be in charge and get him turned on enough to take me finally.

I sat up in the tub and let the water sluice back off me.

That was it.

Tonight when he came home, I would submit to him, naked and ready, and there would be no way he would be able to resist his sexy, submissive yam.

As fast as I could, I toweled off and pulled on my robe. I looked at the undergarments I had picked and left them on the dressing bench.

If I was going to be sexy, it had to be naked.

This was an excellent idea, and I couldn’t wait to—

No.

I could, and should totally wait to share it with the Twin Mountains of Walking Sex in the Breakfast Nook. They didn’t need to know what went on in my bedroom any more than I needed to know what went on in theirs.

I completely knew what went on in theirs.

Damn it.

Steeling myself, I headed into the breakfast nook.

Roran and Rilen were moving as a single, smooth unit to unload a cart of food the kitchen had sent up for us. They had four places set, which was sweet and heartbreaking at the same time, and were getting everything plated and ready.

I wondered if Master Dorian really knew what he had in these two mates.

Rilen, definitely the gentleman of the two, pulled out a seat for me and motioned me over.

I nodded my thanks as he pushed the chair to the table.

“You’re not wearing anything under that robe, are you?” His breath was hot as his words carried over my ear.

I groaned. “I thought you were the gentlemen.”

He moved around me and smirked. “If I weren’t a gentleman, I’d tell you to show me what you aren’t wearing.”

I narrowed my eyes at him, trying to ignore the throb between my legs.

Damn him.

“I suspect my brother has pointed out that we can tell you’re naked under there,” Roran said, taking a seat. “Let’s eat, and then we can discuss your plan.”

“My plan?”

He stabbed a vegetable with his fork. “To get your male in the bed with you and seal the deal. Soon.”

Dinner was a reasonable way to not talk about what they wanted to know. I grabbed my utensils and started in on the meal, making sure if they asked me anything, I had a convenient piece of meat or vegetable handy to shove in my mouth.

“You keep doing that.” Rilen finally pointed out my ruse.

“Because I don’t want to talk about whether or not I’m getting sexed up on a regular basis. I don’t want to talk about my sex life at all. Ever. Except with the man I’m bedding. It’s ridiculously intrusive.”

Roran put his fork and knife down. “You are the Breaker of the Spine. You must guide the mountain down.”

I grumbled. “Spiffy.”

Rilen put his knife and fork on the table. “It’s not just rocks, Kimber. There’s a lot more to it.”

“I know, I know. I have to make sure that the Spine falls so no one on either side is hurt, and so we can still use the land. I got that.”

Roran nodded. “Yes. I’m glad to hear that. But like my brother said, it’s not just rock.”

“Okay, there’s crystal if you get technical.”

Taking a sip of his water, Rilen chuckled. “Well, that’s also true. But have you thought about this? Why would we need you to guide the mountain down? Why not just have you stop the temblors until the magic aligns, and then evacuate the cities up and down the Spine? Let it fall where it may.”

“But I’m not the Stopper of Spine Tremors, which sounds like a bad doctor’s specialty. I’m the Breaker of the Spine.”

Tapping his nose, Roran agreed. “Why? Why are you specifically called the Breaker?”

“I’m meant to guide the mountain down.”

“Down where? Down why?”

My brain couldn’t come up with an answer. I bit into another piece of potato and chewed thoughtfully.

It hit me like a brick.

“The Gate.”

The twins nodded in sync. “Exactly.”

Scrubbing my hands over my face, I groaned. “I have never, ever thought that getting someone to just slip me the pickle for a quickie would be this hard or this important.”

Rilen folded his hands. “Would you like one of us to talk to Elex? Explain this is not just about you wanting some physicality again?”

“Oh, gods, no!” I shook my head violently. “No, no.”

Roran put his hand over mine. “Then you will try to talk to him tonight?”

“I try every night, Roran.”

He looked down at his plate and nodded. “Of course. But please remember we are here for you. You are one of the temple masters, and we will help if you ask us to.”

I swallowed. What I wanted from these two was not help getting my boyfriend in bed with me. I wanted them to crawl in with me.

Both of them. At the same time.

Holy crap. Did my body respond to that idea?

I also regretted not putting on at least a small pair of panties because I was pretty sure the evidence of my sudden arousal was all over the seat of my robe.

Damn it.

But once again, the two of them took over what had to be done in the kitchen and were happily cleaning up for the night, politely leaving Elex a plate of food.

I had no idea when he would be back, and it made me feel bad—but I couldn’t explain why.

Rilen found the brandy in the cabinet and pulled out three glasses for us. He stopped as he was about to close the cabinet.

I knew what he had found.

Reaching in, he pulled out a tall, stoppered bottle with what looked like liquid stars inside. Swirling it, I was hypnotized by how it flashed and sparkled in the dim lights of the room.

Roran stood, rather violently, from the table. “Is that…”

A simple shrug from his brother said everything. Rilen removed the stopper, and the unmistakable scent of night jasmine, white nightshade and winter slumber blooms filled the room.

“It’s a sleeping draught.” He passed it under his nose and staggered back a moment. “It’s a concentrate. That’s why it looks like that. This is enough to put several elephants to sleep.”

Roran’s voice was full of rebuke. “Why in S’Kir do you have this?”

I sighed. “Sometimes, Elex has night terrors. The only thing that gets him into a sleep deep enough to not remember them is the Vampire’s Draught. If he wakes in the middle of the night, he puts just a few drops in a finger of whiskey and comes back to bed.”

Recorking the bottle, Rilen shook his head. “This is a serious sleeping potion.”

I swallowed. More things I didn’t want to share. “He punched me in my sleep, twice, from the terrors. He didn’t want to do it a third time. The other draughts didn’t work as well. They couldn’t get him as deep, or they froze him in the terrors.”

“There are about four healers in all of S’Kir who can make this.” Rilen swirled the bottle again. “This was not easy to find… or inexpensive.”

“The professor helped him find the healer,” I said. “I think he said they had to take a train there to get the draught.”

Roran made a noncommittal noise while Rilen put the bottle back.

“Has he seen a healer about these night terrors?” Roran asked.

“Since he was a child. He always had good days and bad days growing up.”

Rilen closed the cabinet with a click. “Well, let’s just enjoy this brandy, and we’ll be on our way. We’ll trust that you have a plan to seduce your man.”

“I do,” I grinned, grateful for the change of subject.

“Then, brandy.” Roran lifted the glass. “And I need a bath. You gave me quite the workout.”

Not the kind I wanted.

I was at least able to hold in my disappointed sigh.

*  *  *

“Kimber?”

It felt like small earthquakes shaking me, and I tried to ignore them.

“Come on, Kimber.”

More little quakes.

My brain woke up, and I shot up from the couch.

The tremors stopped.

After a deep breath, I looked around and found Elex sitting on the couch looking confused and exhausted.

“Did you… That wasn’t a tremor?”

He gave me a smile. “No, it wasn’t a tremor. You fell asleep on the couch.”

“Oh…” I mumbled. I glanced down and saw my robe open.

The plan for the night came rushing back to me. “Oh, Elex. I was waiting for you!” I pulled the robe closed and turned around. “I was waiting for you, and I was…”

He was snoring.

I sat down next to him and leaned into his shoulder. “I was waiting for you. All I want to do is make love. Just once. I don’t want our world to die. I don’t want the mountain to crush us.”

“I’m sorry, love,” he mumbled, fighting sleep. “I don’t have to go to the university tomorrow.”

“Stay. Stay in bed with me. I’m navigating this new life alone. I’m lost and confused most of the time.”

He pressed a kissed to my head. “I’ll stay.”

I nudged him. “Let’s at least sleep in the bed.”

“Mmm, agreed.”

It took all we had to get off the couch and make our way to the bedroom. I don’t know who fell asleep faster.

*  *  *

The sun shone against my eyelids, and I tried to ignore it.

But a moment later, the smell of breakfast and fresh, hot tea tickled my nose, and I had to find out where it was coming from.

I sat up and realized I was completely naked. Looking around, I was happy to realize, and then remember, I was in my own bedroom.

Elex and I had at least shared the bed.

A start.

My robe was hanging on the bedpost. I grabbed it and swung it around me, tucking it in and tying it.

Following the delicious smell of cooking, and a moment later, the snap of a frying pan, I wandered into the kitchen.

Elex was standing at the stove, bent over pulling something out of the cast iron oven. I watched, half asleep until I saw him go in without a potholder.

“Elex—”

“Ouch!” He yanked his hand back out and waved it maniacally in the air.

“Get your hand in the basin, get some water on it,” I instructed, snatching the potholder off the hook next to the stove.

I pulled out the muffin tin and set it on the butcher block near the water basin. Elex was grimacing as the cold well water cascaded over his palm.

“I wanted to surprise you.” He glanced over at me and had a sweet, apologetic look on his face.

“Trust me, I’m surprised.” I nodded at his hand. “Okay?”

The palm of his hand was angry red, but I didn’t see any permanent damage. “Do you want to call for the healer? Just to be safe?”

“I’m fine. Just a little dumb.”

“We’ve all done it. Would you like me to take over?”

He grunted. “Please. Before I screw it up anymore. I swear I know how to cook.”

“Of course, I know. But we all mess up once in a while.” The fork was resting on the hot stove, and I shook my head. “If it weren’t the oven, it would have been this.” I pointed to the utensil.

“Gods and goddesses, I’m too tired!” Elex wrapped a wet towel around his hand and sat at the table.

I found a new, cold fork and started turning the food, smiling and shaking my head.

In the back of mind, though, I was calm. Hopeful. This felt right and good, and I was relaxed. Maybe, just maybe, I could talk him into bed.

His hand trailed down my arm.

Maybe I didn’t have to talk him into bed.

“I’m sorry, Kimber. I am. I wanted to surprise you with breakfast to make up for all the early mornings and late nights. You understand this is a pivotal time. I don’t want to screw this up.”

“I do get it, Elex. But you have to understand I’m also working in a whole new world. I just… need you here once in a while.”

He rested his chin on my shoulder. “We picked exactly the wrong time to get involved at this level.”

“We’re good for that.” I laughed. “Our timing always sucks.”

His hand traveled around my waist, and I felt his lips on the curve of my neck. It felt good, nice, familiar.

“Take the bacon off the stove,” he whispered. “We’ll finish cooking later.”

Not a word of dissent from me. I grabbed the potholder and yanked the pan to the butcher block, dropping it there as he found the front seam of my robe.

Oh, gods, his hand felt so good on my breast. So good.

“Bedroom, please,” I hissed.

He spun and scooped me up, heading out of the kitchen and directly to the bedroom.

He bent his head and grabbed the belt of my robe with his teeth and pulled it open. The cloth fell away just as we reached the bed, and he placed me gently on the sheets.

His gaze was fire on my skin. There was no subtlety in his touch, landing each palm on my breasts.

“Be careful of your burn, Elex…”

He nodded and then demonstrated how much I had to worry, which was not at all.

The shock of his touch pearled the tips harder, almost painfully.

“Clothes, Elex. Please get naked. Now. Please.”

Taking his time, he massaged the mounds before he backed up and dropped his clothes in a flash. He climbed on the bed, and he was already erect. I wasn’t sure I wanted to wait.

I wanted him between my legs, but he lay down next to me, instead. Slowly, he began drawing circles with his fingers on my skin, which grew larger and turned into patterns of whirls and lines and zigzags.

Light, barely making contact, it raised bumps on my skin and sent bolts of lightning straight to my sex. I couldn’t stop my legs from working against the sheets, wanting more of what he was doing while wanting him to stop and just get inside me.

Tugging on his hands didn’t stop him at all. Instead, he found my lips with his, giving me open-mouthed kisses, his tongue only dancing in and out quickly. Stealing tastes. Teasing and promising.

I’d missed this. He was a patient and inventive lover, and I very much enjoyed being his experiment.

“Elex…”

I tried to speak, tried to beg him, but his hand dropped between my legs and found my very hot and swollen clit. He barely touched me, and I jerked.

My sex reacted as well, sending out a wave of my own cream, slicking all of me, preparing me for his cock.

Elex pulled back a bit when I laughed into his kiss.

“I miss this. I miss you in the bed. I miss you in my pussy. Please, don’t stay away so long.”

His answer was a wicked grin and a flick of my clit. I gasped and squirmed again.

“Not if I can help it.” His kisses moved from my mouth, down the column of my neck, and very quickly, he reached my breast and popped a nipple in to suck on.

Shit, that felt good.

A sweet assault on my breasts while his finger played with my clit—and one slipped inside me.

I gasped.

He laughed and looked up at me. “Oops. Did I do that? Finger has a mind of its own.”

“I like the way it thinks.”

My hand found his erection.

He was taking his time with me. Where I had been merely hoping for a quickie, it looked like now I was going to get the full Elex package.

And what a lovely package that was.

My thumb smoothed over the crown of his cock, and grabbed the drop of precum, spreading the silky liquid all around him, loving the way it felt as the skin of his rock-hard erection softened just a bit.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

“Oh, come on!” I snapped.

“Ignore it.” His hot breath flowed over my skin.

I did and continued to play with his shaft.

Bang! Bang!

Still ignoring it, I took the opportunity to tease the erection in my hand, pumping him a few times.

Bang!

Bang!

Bang!

“Fuck!” I screamed, pulling away from him.

“Just ignore it,” he snapped.

“They’ll bust the door down if I don’t open it.” I grabbed the robe and threw it on. “They’ll walk right in here while your hands are in places they don’t need to know about.”

Leaving the bedroom was not so much walking as storming out. I could hear Elex scrambling after me. My gaze on the door was probably enough to shatter it into a thousand pieces.

I yanked it open and—

—had no idea who was standing there.

Dressed in full livery, I realized he was a messenger from the university.

I screamed. “No!”

The messenger took a step back, looking shocked and confused as Elex stepped up behind me.

“Professor, the alarm has gone off. I was dispatched to retrieve you.”

“No!” I whirled to Elex. “No! You promised!”

Contrition was written on his face. “I have to go.”

“Elex!”

He put his hands on my shoulders. “Kimber, please. Please. What we’re working on could save all of S’Kir from the tremors. This is vitally important, and I simply have to go.”

Using his own magic, he whisked a shirt to him and pulled it on as he shoved his feet in shoes.

“Elex, you can’t go. If that machine you’re working on can predict tremors, you have to stay. You have to.”

“I don’t know that it’s the right alarm,” he answered. “I don’t know what’s going on with it.” He started to walk out of the apartment.

“Elex, no! No, come back!” I grabbed his arm. “The alarm can wait! The professor is there, the other students will be there.”

“But this is my project, Kimber.” His hand covered mine.

I jerked away from him. “No, Elex. Learn to delegate.”

“I have to go. S’Kir needs this warning system.”

He walked away.

I crumbled into a heap in the doorway.

He walked away.

The two men started running halfway down the hall and disappeared into the stairs a moment later.

He.

Walked.

Away.

Because S’Kir needed his infernal machine.

S’Kir didn’t need his machine.

It needed me with power so I could stop the tremors until the proper time.

It needed me, to guide the mountain down, so people didn’t die.

It needed me, to keep the gate clear and accessible.

I wept.

Crumbled into a heap in the door of my apartment, covered by nothing but a thin robe, I cried and couldn’t move from the spot.

I had no idea how long I sat there, crying. I didn’t understand why Elex couldn’t give up control of his project for half an hour.

Not that we could have gone right back to where we were in the bedroom—because talk about a mood killer—but with just a little while to calm down, we would have.

Still, he left. I didn’t think I had to explain to him that magic needed power and power needed sex. He had been through the defensive classes. He’d had this explained to him, even if I was a naïve idiot.

A tremor began deep in the ground.

I raised my head and watched the walls start to tremble.

There was no way I could stop this one.

I was the Breaker of the Spine.

I failed.

Now, I was the destruction of S’Kir.

Chapter Fifteen

~ Kimber ~

The shaking grew more and more violent, but I was resigned to death.

The tapestries trembled, the chandelier in the foyer tinkled, shook, creating a familiar cacophony of sound. I watched it as the crystal cast the sunlight into a thousand sparks on the walls and floors. It was hypnotic and not altogether unpleasant.

It would be nice to die surrounded by beauty.

“Kimber!”

My head snapped around on instinct.

Master Dorian strode through the hall directly toward me, and he was, as usual, scowling. “What are you doing, girl?”

“Trying to figure out how I want to die.”

“The Spine is shaking! You need to do your job.”

I leaned back against the door and let out a mirthless laugh. “Well, I’d be happy to, except I still haven’t gotten laid, and my penis of choice just walked away from me again.”

Squatting down to stare at me, eye level, he was obviously pissed. “What? Rilen and Roran—”

I waved him off. “Yeah, it almost worked, but then duty called again. Actually, duty banged on the door, and now you see me in the latest state of coitus interruptus.”

“Where did he go?”

“To the university. To his infernal machine.” I looked up at him. “Because S’Kir needs him.”

Master Dorian’s face twisted even more, to a hateful grimace.

I hadn’t a moment to protest before I found myself scooped up, and Master Dorian strode to a different stairwell than the one Elex had used.

He grabbed a panicked, hurried pageboy by the shoulder. “You are to spread the word immediately that Masters Rilen and Roran need to get to the roof.”

Releasing him, he pointed a chin, and the boy ran off.

Carrying me up the stairs, we burst out onto the roof in the midmorning sun. It was warm and pleasant and would have been a perfectly lovely day except for the trembling and shaking.

“Open yourself to the magic, girl. Let it in. Tell me what color the tremors are this time.”

I rested my tired head on his toned, soft shoulder. I dropped my walls, and the magic rushed in. I sobbed, gulping in air.

So much magic and I couldn’t use it.

“The colors, child. What are they?”

Opening my eyes, looking toward the Spine, the land was covered in green. A light, minty green that pulsed and waved and traveled toward the mountains.

“Green, light green.”

“Jealousy,” he breathed. “It takes time for it to build. We may yet save S’Kir.”

The laugh bubbled up out of me. I couldn’t stop it. I couldn’t help it. I didn’t even care that I was laughing at the oldest and strongest of the temple masters.

Dropping me on a cold bench, he took a step back and stared at me. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

“We can’t save S’Kir,” I answered. “There’s no way. Elex left again, without sex. I have no power. None. There’s no way to stop the tremors.”

Master Dorian narrowed his eyes. “You did last time without—”

“That’s because there was some left, and I had a mated couple lend me their power.” I wiped away a laughing tear, starting to sober. “I have nothing. Zero.”

A rumbling growl came from Master Dorian as he stared at me—but in that instant, I realized it was not directed at me.

It was directed at Elex. He was unspeakably pissed at him for leaving me here, time and again, and not fulfilling the primary reason he was asked to move in.

Stalking in closer, Master Dorian leaned down and hissed his question fiercely. “You presented him with this marvelous tableau, and he can’t blow off work—not even a quick fuck?”

What?

In that same moment, I also realized my robe was wide open.

Master Dorian was staring at my bare breasts.

With a yelp, I pulled the robe closed. “He left. I can’t stop him. I tried. I even begged. I wouldn’t let go, but had to at the last moment, because he would have dragged me with him. There’s nothing I can do!”

“You’ve endangered all of S’Kir, girl.”

“I didn’t ask for this, and it’s not like I’m not trying!” I pulled the robe open again as if to prove that with my naked breasts I was trying.

What did it matter if he stared at me if we were all going to die anyway?

“Close that.”

“Why?”

Master Dorian grabbed my chin. I expected the touch to be uncaring and rough, but it was…

Tender. Reverent.

“Because if you don’t, I’ll take you myself and fuck the power back into you.”

The air rushed out of my lungs.

“What’s going on?” Rilen ran across the roof from the other entrance. Alone, he skidded to a halt not a few feet from us.

I jerked the robe closed.

He sucked in a breath. “Oh, no, Kimber. He didn’t.”

Master Dorian took a step back. “She has no power.”

Rilen let out the saddest, most sorrowful sigh I had ever heard. “Oh, ilati. I’m so sorry.”

“Where is your twin?” Master Dorian demanded.

“He’ll be here in a moment.”

I finally took notice of the tremors, when a particularly bad one shook the building and threw Roran out of the doorway we had come through.

“What’s going on? Kimber, why aren’t you—” Roran’s eyes darted between the four of us.

What a group we were at that moment.

“Are you serious? After all that, he left. Again?” Roran strode forward and stood next to Master Dorian. “This cannot be allowed to continue.”

“We’re all going to die anyway now.” I sighed.

“No, we’re not,” Rilen said, sitting next to me and taking my hand. “That’s why you ordered us up here, isn’t it, Dorian?”

Rilen motioned his brother to sit next to me on the bench. In a heartbeat, Roran took my other hand.

Each of them kissed my knuckles and reached their other hand for Dorian.

“This will only work with mates,” they chorused.

Dorian stepped forward. “Why do you think I called you up here?” He took their hands and completed the circle.

Power surged through me. The simple colors of magic that painted everything leapt to life, glowing and dancing again like I remembered them in the cave.

The green pulsed and flowed toward the Spine, the colors growing darker from the original soft mint. I couldn’t see the flow beyond because Master Dorian stood directly in front of me.

With his very prominent erection.

I swallowed and tried looking around him.

“Move, Dorian,” Roran snapped.

“Where?” His words bit back.

“Let go for a moment and walked behind us,” Rilen said. “You know she hasn’t had a chance to really be trained. She still uses her vision to help her.”

“Also, that’ll get your giant dick out of her line of sight and let her concentrate,” Roran barked.

With a disgusted grunt, he let go and walked around the bench. When he did let go, the magic sank back to just mere existence.

Bland and disconnected.

The twins shifted my hand to the ones they had been holding Master Dorian’s with and put the others behind my back. A moment later, Master Dorian’s hands slipped back into theirs.

The magic was back.

The flow of the magic toward the Spine was starting to speed up even as I watched it.

Grabbing a thread of the flowing green, I let my sense of it follow along, tugging gently. But the further I followed, the thicker and stronger the magic felt.

It was a consuming sense of unfairness and injustice. There was more due to me than just what I had. After all, I had—

I jerked myself out of it, snapping my eyes open.

Carefully grabbing a few of the strings near me, I pulled them close and popped them open like popcorn. It made them stick, unable to move or flow away.

Perfect.

I moved quickly through the local flow, popping them open, moving faster, and I got the hang of it.

Stop, please. This isn’t the time yet. The time is coming, but not yet. Please.

Everything I hadn’t grabbed yet slowed, listened.

Please. You are not complete. There is more you are due. Wait for it…

The trembling slowed as I pulled on the strings again. I didn’t want to pop anymore because I had to reverse them.

One more tug and everything settled.

“Don’t let go yet.” Master Dorian whispered in my hair.

“Not yet,” the twins chorused. “Take the power, fix the strings.”

I was shaking, my arms and legs felt like jelly. I used the power flowing through the three of them and spun the strings like wool, back into shape. It took me twice as long to recreate them.

Wouldn’t do that again.

“Beautiful, Kimber.” Master Dorian’s words were next to my ear. “I want to see you really use your magic.”

“Please, let me…”

“No,” Rilen said. “We trust you—”

“—but we do not trust him.”

Master Dorian was in my other ear. “You need power. You will have power.”

I knew the instant he slipped his hands out of the twins’ hands.

I passed out.

*  *  *

I feared for Elex.

He didn’t come home that night or the next.

Scenarios played through my head of where he was, what was going to happen.

Master Dorian’s scowl followed me through the days. When I saw him, his frowned deepened.

Worse, though, were Rilen’s and Roran’s faces. They were angry. They weren’t interacting with me, either. Once they saw me, they would turn and walk away, whether they were alone or together.

“They’re angry and rightfully so.” Lunella placed the dish of food in front of me.

I studied the plate. Meats, cheese, veggies, and crackers. I sighed. “No one has any right to be as angry as I am, and I am not angry. I’m frightened.”

“Frightened?” Lunella was taken back.

“Yes. Elex is not only a man I could mate with if I chose to, he’s not only the man I sleep with, but he’s one of my oldest and dearest friends. I’m positively petrified that one of those three is going to do something hot-headed, and I shudder to think if the three of them got together.”

Lunella placed her fork next to the plate and folded her hands.

This was going to be bad.

“You should not fear for him. You should be as angry as the rest of us are.”

“I’m not used to having my sex life discussed as a public point of order.”

She leaned forward. “You think we enjoy this? Badgering you about getting some dick? We are not used to having a sex life on display. You know damn well that we prefer to keep our relations behind closed doors.”

“I am afraid they are going to hurt him.”

Her hand hit the table with a hard slap that made the dishes jump. “They should! We don’t flaunt our sex! Yes, we’re horny! Yes, we enjoy it! And yes, we fuck a lot. But this… flagrant display of disregard for a basic tenet of our magic is inexcusable.”

There were tears in my eyes. Again.

Lunella leaned back. “Since you’re someone I would consider a friend, we should be talking about the mystery couple in the yard. Smirks on our faces, knowing just how far our partners drilled our pussies last night. Shit eating grins because we know it will happen again. I should not be sitting here, telling you Elex is not the right partner for you. That should, at this point, be completely and utterly obvious.”

My jaw worked, but no sound came out.

Lunella rolled her eyes and tossed her napkin on the table. “You hadn’t even considered that.”

“No.” The word hurt.

“Then you need to consider it.”

Pushing back from the table, she grabbed her plate. “If you’ll excuse me, I feel that my appetite would be better served elsewhere.”

I watched as my only real friend in the temple walked away from the table.

What had Elex done to us?

Now, I feared I was going to be ejected from the temple, have my robes stripped, and exiled to another province.

My heart squeezed in my chest.

I was so frightened.

I picked up a piece of cheese from the plate and studied it. I had no appetite. I hadn’t for days at this point. Not since that breakfast.

I couldn’t get kicked out.

I had nothing else. I didn’t even have my little apartment anymore. My position at the school had been filled by another, younger teacher, a new acolyte.

There was nothing else but here for me now.

Vitas sat across from me, looking grim but determined.

“I’m sorry, Master Vitas, but I’m not good company right now.”

Nodding, he folded his hands. “I’m not really here for company, Kimber. I’m here to talk to you.”

“More talking.”

Shrugging, he settled forward. “Then, you don’t have to talk. Please listen.

“You are the Breaker of the Spine. There’s no doubt about that. And as the Breaker, you need power. Power we magic wielders gain from sex, sexual contact, and climax. We normally pair off because it is far easier to learn to please one person than it is to keep asking a random partner if they are coming the entire time you’re buried in each other. That said, we do make exceptions. Kind of often, really. We’re horny. And we need the power. And in that light, I spoke with my partner, and she and I would like to invite you to join us. Just one night, just to insure you have the power you need to keep S’Kir safe.”

My jaw was on the floor.

I had just been invited to have sex with two other people.

And I was sorely tempted to say yes.

“Master Vitas.” The voice boomed from behind me.

Master Dorian had arrived, and I was about a minute from breaking into full-on sobs again.

“Master Dorian,” he answered and stood.

“Will you excuse us a moment, please?”

“Of course,” Vitas nodded.

Reaching over, he laid his hand on mine. “It’s an honest offer, Kimber. Think about it.”

Pursing my lips, I nodded. “Thank you. I will.”

Vitas left the table and walked back to the food service area to pick up a few pieces of bread.

The looming druid behind me didn’t move. He made me nervous as he stood out of my view.

Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. “Please, have a seat, Master Dorian.”

“I am not here to make pleasant conversation, girl.”

I hated when he called me ‘girl.’

“Could you at least not stand behind me, master?”

There was a pause, and he moved around to the side where I could see him. He was grim, grimmer than I had seen him yet.

The silence that filled the air was awful. I had no idea how to break it. Or even if I should break it.

“Tomorrow evening, you will come with me.”

Wait. Did he mean…

“There is something you need to know, and you must see it for yourself to believe it. Tomorrow evening. Wear dark riding clothes. And if you have a sword, bring it.”

Blinking a few times, I finally nodded. “Yes, master.”

With a smart turn on his heel, he started to walk away. I was about to let my guard down when he was suddenly next to me again.

Hot breath caressed my ear. “While Master Vitas’s offer is kind, you will not take it. If there is anyone who is going to fuck you and fix this, it will be me.”

While Master Dorian was gone in the next moment, the air still crackled with his sexual threat.

Gods and goddesses, what had I gotten into?

Chapter Sixteen

~ Kimber ~

Standing in my darkest riding outfit, I waited in the empty main dining room.

I had spent the night hoping Elex might show up, but the only thing I received was a note from him, saying he was sorry and the last tremor had opened tremendous possibilities.

I’d been crushed.

But maybe Lunella was right. Maybe Elex wasn’t the one for me.

I fidgeted with the pommel of the sword on my hip. My father’s sword. I had all three of his—the fencing foil, the demonstration rapier, and the fighting sword.

Since I’d moved in, I’d wanted to hang the foil and the rapier. I hadn’t imagined I would be digging out the fighting sword first.

It was beautiful, with black and silver steel swirled on the blade. Folded thousands of times, for millions of layers, the straight blade had been honed to an edge on both sides and polished to a gleam.

The handle was wrapped in supple leather, and a single blood ruby was framed in the pommel at the end. The quillons on the cross guard also had small rubies in them.

From my father, from his father, and from his mother before that, the sword was nearly a thousand years old. Still as strong as the day it came out of the forge. A work of art—art I could kill with.

Rilen and Roran appeared from the shadows and moved toward me, each dressed in black from head to toe.

They stood on either side of me as Master Dorian entered through the door of the dining room.

Twisting his lip, he shook his head at the twins.

“Always have to be dramatic?”

“We’re protecting her from you,” Roran said. “Your temper has been off the charts, dear mate. She has no power.”

“So forgive us if we’re being dramatic, but she’s the Breaker of the Spine, and she needs to be protected.” Rilen nodded at his brother.

“Noble but useless. Let’s go. We need to see this if what you say is true.” Master Dorian motioned to the exit.

Rilen headed out but stopped right next to Dorian. “Keep your temper in check. We will defend her.”

Snorting, Master Dorian pointed him out of the room and motioned for me to follow at the same time.

With a deep sigh, I headed for the door behind Rilen. Roran and Master Dorian followed immediately behind us.

Four horses were waiting for us in the stables, and we quietly mounted up. We turned in a direction I didn’t expect. Out of the city, out toward the farms and forests surrounding the city.

We rode for nearly two hours at a not-quite-a-trot pace, and I figured we had covered two and a half leagues. It was all in silence, but it wasn’t uncomfortable.

Finally, Rilen pointed us off to the right, to a small road with a sign that said Dumorae. I knew it was a small town where the keeper for the nearby forest lived.

But we didn’t go all the way to the village.

Rilen turned left and pushed through a small thicket of what looked like blackberry bushes. It wasn’t when one brushed my hand.

They were silk. False leaves. Fake cover.

This was a secret trail.

A small glimmer of light lit the trail ahead of us, distinctly looking like something Rilen conjured. It was enough to light the way and low enough to the ground not to attract attention.

The horses continued for about ten minutes when Rilen brought us up. He hopped off and motioned for us to do the same.

Once again, on the left, was a false patch of foliage, this one of fern and rhododendron. We led the horses in and tied them to a tree.

Another path led away from the horses, and the light once again hugged the ground and showed us the way.

“Can you tell me what’s going on?” I whispered.

Roran spoke quietly from behind. “We found a splinter group of the rebels in the city. They’re far more subtle than the one who tried to kidnap you at the dance.”

Master Dorian’s voice carried from behind Roran. “I have not been here yet myself, but the twins tell me this is a viper’s nest.”

“So that’s why the sword?”

“Your sword, yes,” Roran said. “We will only call ours if we need them. You don’t have enough power to do that, and no one has shown you. Best to have it on you.”

Yet another jab to my powerlessness.

I let it go. None of the three of them had scowled at me since we’d left the temple dorm. I took the trade-off.

In the distance, I could see the flicker of a campfire, and a few moments later, the crackle of wood and a lot of male laughter.

Rilen extinguished his light, and I knew we had to watch our step. Even though they were loud, we didn’t want to startle them.

Whoever they were.

Minutes later, we were crouched in the bushes around the clearing, just out of sight of the men around the fire. I studied the camp, and there was nothing unusual about it. It was just a camp of men meeting in the woods. They could have been hunting or hiking or searching for some supposed lost treasure.

They laughed and chatted, and two or three left the circle, heading away on a different path.

That’s when his voice cut the air.

“Well, gentlemen, as fun as this outing has been, I’m afraid I have to go back again.”

Elex.

The man with his back to us stood, and I recognized his coat.

What the hell was Elex doing out here?

“You managed how many days this time?” another asked.

“Three full days. Donovan’s timing that morning was perfect,” he said.

“How do you manage it?” one on the left chuckled. “I’m not encouraging you, but she is a gorgeous creature, and I would be inside that every waking minute.”

“It’s not easy,” Elex chuckled. “But why do you think I have brandy and the Vampire’s Draught? She thinks I keep it for night terrors.”

All the men around the fire chuckled.

I was shocked they hadn’t heard my heart breaking.

“You’ve really managed to keep from fucking her all this time?”

Elex’s head bobbed. “It hasn’t been easy. She’s a naïve, sexy little thing with a pussy to die for. But the cause is greater and having her trapped like this is for a good cause.”

“She won’t find another cock to ride?”

He chuckled. “No. Too honest, too loyal. She didn’t even have a male in her life for the past forty years. She’s got high standards.”

“Sounds more like she has a tight cunt, not sharing like that.”

Grabbing a bag on the floor, Elex hiked it up on his shoulder. “She does have it on lockdown. But, gentlemen, I must return and make new excuses to her. I also have to find out how she stopped this last tremor.”

The four remaining men around the campfire made grunts of farewell and watched as Elex disappeared down the other path leading away from the clearing.

“Do you think he can keep this up?” The question came from a tall man on the other side.

“I think he can, as long as we keep him plied with that Vampire Draught.” The stocky man who answered poked the fire a bit. “I’m hoping he can detain her and keep her away from anything that might lend her power next time. It’s time for the S’Kir to fall and our vampire brethren to return.”

Rilen and Roran unfolded themselves from the bushes and stepped into the light on either side of the clearing.

I hadn’t even realized they’d moved.

The four men in the center yelped in surprise. Leaping up, they pulled swords from their waists and headed toward the brother they could see.

The two of them circled, leading the men around. They had wicked grins on their faces, and I could see magic swirling around them.

“Who are you?” one of the campers demanded, moving his sword to a strike position.

In perfect sync, they answered, “We are the Masters Rilen and Roran Wolf of the Temple of the North. You have threatened the lives and livelihood of the people of S’Kir. Your treachery will not go unpunished.”

“Fuck,” the tall man ground out.

“You have no weapons. You think your magic can beat us?” the stocky man asked.

Snapping their hands out to the sides, a brilliantly polished sword appeared for each of them. The magic bowed around them, and the swords flashed to a tinted color.

Both of them, while mostly white, carried a hint of red magic.

Anger.

“Your treachery will not go unpunished,” Rilen repeated.

“Do you think we were raised to the robes because of our good looks?” Roran was always irreverent.

“The Spine needs to fall!” the tall one screamed.

“The Spine will fall, when the Breaker is ready.” Master Dorian had joined them in the clearing. “You are no one to determine what that time is. Only she breaks the Spine. Only she determines when that time is.”

“You talk like you know more than anyone else about this,” the stocky one said. “You could never know more about this than our Lost God.”

Tossing his head back, Master Dorian laughed. “And yet you stand there, drenched in hypocrisy, telling me that you know when the Spine should fall.”

“The Breaker is a naïve fool, who doesn’t know what’s good for her.”

I was done with other people speaking for me.

Walking out of the bush, I pulled out my sword and held it at my side, in a neutral position. “I am the only one who knows when the Spine is ready to break. And I am the only one who will break the Spine.”

“Oh, shit.” This from one of the men who hadn’t said anything to that point as they stepped back away from me.

Master Dorian held up a hand, palm open. “It was not our wish that anyone would die from the end of the Spine. But you have made this a war, and in war, people die.”

He closed his fist.

The twins moved like lightning in high summer.

The steel they carried flowed through the air and beheaded two of the men by the fire before they even registered the swords had moved.

The other two tried to scramble away, down the path.

I hurled myself into their path and held the sword at attack ready. “No.”

Just enough time for Roran and Rilen to each take a head.

The bodies fell toward each other and paused as they collided. A moment later, they fell back, almost seeming to chase the heads that were rolling away.

For a few moments, the wind rustled the changing leaves on the trees. The fire crackled merrily. The scratch of small animals could be heard in the underbrush.

My legs gave out.

I was still holding the sword in a defensive position.

And my heart had cracked and shattered.

Chapter Seventeen

~ Kimber ~

Roran’s and Rilen’s swords disappeared. Master Dorian broke his stance and moved the nearest headless body.

Roran joined him while Rilen offered me a hand to help me stand. I waved it off.

“It’s better if I sit for now.”

“Take her back to the horses,” Master Dorian commanded. “She does not need to be here for this.”

“For what?” I barked the words, suddenly leaping to my feet. “They’re dead. They’re already dead. They don’t have heads! Why did you kill them?”

Rilen pulled me into his side. “They had to be, Kimber. You had to see what was going on.”

“That doesn’t explain why you killed them.”

We started walking out of the clearing. “This group that Roran and I have uncovered in the past three days was far more dangerous than anything else. They want to make sure that the mountain falls before it’s ready and before you’re ready.”

“Elex…”

“He’s how we found it. He’s been a part of it for a long time. The machine he has at the university is a legit device and works, but he’s been using it to keep you from gaining power.”

Tugging me away from the gory scene, Rilen led me down the path we’d arrived on. “Come. Don’t think too hard. We’ll explain everything.”

We walked into the woods, but I didn’t make it far before stumbling to the leaves on the side of the path and heaving my guts out.

“Did you bring me here just to show me they were going to die?”

“Nothing of the sort,” he said, holding my hair as I puked copiously. “We brought you because we doubted you’d believe us if we told you about Elex’s betrayal.”

I scrubbed my lips with the back of my hand, trying to get rid of the taste of bile. “There had to be another way.”

“Kimber, ilati, you’re loyal. Almost to a fault. You’ve known Elex for nearly your entire life and us for less than a year. There was no convincing you otherwise but to hear it from his own lips.”

I didn’t say anything. I walked back to the horses, tucked into Rilen’s side.

How could Elex do this? Had he been plotting this all along? No one knew I was the Breaker until I found the cave that day.

…the day Elex first really started to show affection for me as more than a friend.

“Gods…” I whispered, the bile rising in my throat again. “He played me like a cheap harp, plucking my strings as he wished.”

Rilen said nothing as we approached the horses.

I pulled him to a stop. “Did you know?”

He glanced at me confused. “Know what?”

“Know that Elex was betraying me?”

“Not until these past few days,” he admitted. “We trusted him because you did. Roran and I thought he was just being difficult and perhaps not understanding what the consequence of this was.”

I studied the handsome, genteel twin. “You followed him.”

He inclined his head. “We followed him. Dorian ordered us to after the incident on the roof.”

“Did he ever really go to the university?”

“Repeatedly,” Rilen nodded. “The machine is real, legitimate. It can warn us of tremors. But he wasn’t there the entire time. The rest of the time he was gone, he was hiding here or in two other encampments.”

“What are you going to do about these…malcontents? It’s so clear that S’Kir is not the utopia we pretend it to be.”

“We, in the temple, know there is no utopia. No one is ever perfectly happy with everything that goes on. If this was, someone would find some way to ruin that. There is not a single creature who responds well to perfection.”

Rilen offered me the reins of my horse after untying them. “We have no king, no president, no emperor because the temple guides through the magic we hear and see. That magic demands we have dissenting groups. Not dangerous ones, but ones that challenge our boundaries and keep us on our toes. Stagnation is death.”

“So we allow the rebels?” I pulled myself up into the saddle.

“Rebels, no… malcontents, yes.”

I pointed over my shoulder. “So those were rebels.”

“They didn’t want to listen to the magic, so yes. Rebels.”

“And the ones who tried to kidnap me?”

“Malcontents. Challengers. Good for S’Kir.” He legged up onto his horse. “Good for us, too.”

“What about the rest of these rebels?”

Rilen chewed on his lip. “They’ll be dealt with.”

“Beheaded?”

Rilen gripped the reins of the horse. “That’s not for me to decide.”

With a flick of his wrist, his mount took off following the low light he’d created to lead us out of the woods.

I followed, not nearly as fast or as enthusiastic as his horse.

I looked down at the beautiful sword clanging against my leg. It had never been sullied by blood. A thousand years. No one in the Raven family had pulled it to make use of it. Symbolic, dangerous, cold…and clean.

Now, at the temple, if I were charged with bringing down and silencing dangerous rebels, it would taste blood.

Its first taste could very well be that of Elex’s.

*  *  *

Roran and Tymon stood in front of the apartment door, arms folded.

I hissed, and grumped, and folded my arms as well. “I’m deliriously tired, you two. Please, just let me in to sleep.”

Tymon shook his head. “No. These are no longer your apartments. You’re being moved.”

“Everything I own is in there.”

Lunella stepped out of the rooms and smiled at me.

The smile had too much pity in it. I snarled and whirled away from the three of them. I stomped down the hall to the stairs. I didn’t know if I was going up or down yet, but I was going.

Lunella leapt in front of me.

“I’m sorry.” She grabbed my forearm and pulled me to a stop. “Please, Kimber. I was grabbing your most important things while Rilen and Sona set up the move. I shouldn’t have…”

“Don’t ever lend me pity,” I snapped. Softening in the next second, I could feel the tears in my eyes. “Just, please. My nightgown and a bed. That’s all I ask at this point.”

Guiding me back with her hand still on my arm, Tymon was holding out a bag. “Mistress Kimber, my lady assures me this is full of your most critical pieces of personal items. As soon as Rilen and Sona are back, we’ll have all of your personal effects moved.”

“Why are we moving me? I need some stability right now since I feel like I’m losing my mind and climbing out of my skin.”

“This is where Elex knows you live,” Tymon said. “And we can’t allow him near you again, just in case he knows that we have discovered his betrayal.”

“Where am I moving?”

“You will be sharing the hall with Master Dorian,” Roran said. “The apartments next to his.”

I tried to hide my disappointment, but I was too tired. It was all over my face, and all three of them saw it.

“Fine. I need a bath and sleep.” I took the bag and headed down the hall to another set of stairs.

“Kimber, we have to figure out—”

I spun and stared at them. “We’ll figure out who gets to fuck me later, okay? I don’t feel like having that discussion right now in the hallway.”

No one moved.

I marched down the hall, away from everyone.

If they were moving me, I needed alone time. I needed a bath, and I needed sleep. I didn’t care if the sun was coming up. I had been up all night, been betrayed, and watched four men beheaded.

That was enough be-ing for the day.

Pushing the door open on my new apartments, one of the housemaids—Roisin—was just scurrying out of the bedroom.

“Your grace, hello. I have the bed all made up, and the bath was just drawn.” She smiled. “May I help you with anything else? Your bag, perhaps?”

“No, Roisin, thank you. You’ve exactly covered the bases I needed. If you could put in a request for a late lunch with the kitchen, you can have the morning.”

She curtsied with a smile and hurried out.

Tossing the bag on the chair in the bedroom, I headed straight for the bath and stripped out of the filthy riding clothes I’d been in for too long.

I almost wanted to dive headfirst into the milky white bathwater that had rose petals floating on it. Instead, I lowered myself into the deep, claw-footed tub, and sank down until the water was at my chin.

I couldn’t feel the tears on my face for the warm bathwater.

None of this was how I had imagined life.

I wasn’t even sure what I wanted anymore.

The betrayal of a man I thought—no, I did love, was killing me.

I had known him since I was a child. I had always been around him. How could I have not known his true feelings?

It meant that his whole existence in my life was a lie.

He had never approved of me being an acolyte or teaching at the temple. All of his support and encouragement were pretty lies.

I was nothing to him except a means to an end and a place to dump his cum when he felt like it.

And withhold it when he needed to.

I sank deeper into the bath. I let the water cover everything but my nose and mouth. I could hear nothing but my own breathing in the water.

Without the sounds of the outside world, I could work on controlling my breathing and my runaway thoughts.

The gentle scent of roses drifted through the air and to my mind. They were comforting. Sweet. They reminded me of my mother’s garden in our little backyard.

The air would smell of flowers always. The spring was the most fragrant, with the scent changing every week or so. By early summer, though, the shifting fragrances were gone, and only one lovely scent remained.

Summer roses.

My parents were nearly six hundred when they decided to have a child. They were unsure and had kept putting it off.

Immortality had its advantages.

I smiled. No, I had not been as lucky as some in S’Kir to be hundreds of years old and still have their parents. But the years I did have them had been amazing.

Best of all, I had roses to remind me of them.

Reality was going to intrude soon, but I floated there in the silence with my breath and the scent of roses as long as I could.

Eventually, the water cooled, and I went to bed.

Chapter Eighteen

~ Gwynnore ~

Cape Argent, Nunavut, Canada

Atlantic Coast

I patted my face. Soft fur tickled the pads of my fingers. I asked curiously, “What do I look like?”

The Arch of Sight had done its work on us.

Lord Cato opened his mouth, the inside purple. I was pretty sure he was grinning, but it was really hard to tell with his black scaly snake-face crinkling in an unbecoming way. He stated, “You’re a wolf.”

“Oh.” I crossed my eyes and examined the black, furry snout I now had. “I think I like that.”

Lord Pippin’s normal face continued to flicker in and out of existence, there one second and gone the next, like a faulty television. “Better than me, that’s for sure.”

Lord Otto poked at his right cheek. “What about me? What kind of freak do I look like?”

The fur on my face twitched, as my mouth turned down into a frown. No one else spoke, not wanting to answer him. I cleared my throat, and grumbled, “You look like you. But you have scars all over your skin. Ugly ones.” They were deep too, but I didn’t mention that.

He pulled his blond brows together. Silent.

That was pretty much how I thought he’d take it. The image of his face was…private. The asshole Overlord was obviously damaged by the life he’d had.

Lord Xenon looked down at his own body. “At least, the blood isn’t ruining my clothes. They don’t appear to be affected.” The Overlord was drenched in blood. His head. His throat. His hands. Any exposed skin was covered in it. The dark crimson gore ran down his face, the flow never stopping, but it didn’t pool at his feet. The blood disappeared there, gone as if it never was. His black eyes lifted to our silent group. “I only brought two pairs of these shoes.”

I snorted. The mysterious lord was like me.

Pampered bitches at heart.

We were totally unashamed about it, too.

Our group turned inside the warm, black cave we stood inside and looked back at the Original druid and his two best friends. The three of them delayed outside in the snowstorm. They wordlessly scrutinized our forms.

Lord Belshazzar lifted a black brow on his red “devil” face. “We’re waiting, Master Niallan.”

The Original druid flicked a finger at my father, mumbling absently, “I knew he’d look like that.” He shook his head of blond hair and snapped himself out of it. The druid walked forward and passed under the archway, with his friends following on his heels. His stunning green eyes crinkled at the corners when he stopped next to me and winked. “Your majesty, might I say you look beautiful as a wolf?”

I sniffed and lifted my snout into the air. “No, you may not.”

Master Niallan’s skin was now the color of pure gold—with thick veins of red showing underneath and creeping over his face, pumping underneath in time to his heartbeat. The druid snickered and removed his heavy jacket. “It’s not surprising Lord Cato and you are vicious animals. Like father, like daughter, I suppose.”

Lord Cato smirked—definitely a smirk. It wasn’t any more pleasant to look at than before. I believed he was proud of the druid’s words, though he switched topics. “What do we do now? Keep walking?”

“Yes, follow me.” Master Niallan draped his jacket over his right arm and strolled deeper into the cave. “It’s another hike. Or, the same hike, I suppose I should say.”

I picked up my bags and quickly followed.

Ysander and Devin tracked their ruler while the files they held were shuffled in their hands for an easier hold. The two druid pricks looked like skeletons, all white bone. Their bony fingers drummed on the file folders—tap, tap, tap—while they sauntered along, completely at ease. All-in-all, their images freaked me out the most, or, more like, how they weren’t bothered by it.

They were the dead. And they didn’t give a shit.

Perhaps I wasn’t so tolerant.

Master Niallan should positively kill both of them.

The cave gradually opened to a cliff. Stars twinkled overhead, and waves crashed against the jagged, deadly rocks below. A bridge jutted out from the edge and carried over the Atlantic Ocean and stopped at a familiar road—sans snow storm. The gentle wind caressed my fur, and the scent of salt water pleased my snout.

Master Niallan pointed a finger. “Once we cross the bridge, the Arch of Sight is done. We’ll be beautiful once more.”

I adjusted my heavy bags in my grip. “Is that the road we started on?”

He nodded once in affirmation. “We’ll travel the same path to the heart of my stronghold.”

Awesome. These bags would weigh a ton by then.

The weather was pleasant, at least. Not too hot, not too cold. It was perfectly delightful.

I set my cumbersome bags down and took off my winter jacket. I chucked it at the Original druid—all the Overlords’ hands were full carrying their own luggage. “Hold that for me. And try not to ruin it.”

Master Niallan’s lips curved into a sinful grin. He draped my coat over his jacket on his arm. “Are you positive you don’t want Ysander or Devin to carry your bags?”

“I’m sure.” I didn’t look at them, a shiver already stealing up my spine at their ghastly forms. I lifted my bags again. “I’m ready now.”

He winked. “As long as you’re ready, your majesty.”

I cast a squint in his direction.

The Original druid’s lips twitched. “You actually look frightening when you scowl with that wolf face. Should I be frightened, your majesty?”

“Always,” I grumbled. I shuffled on my feet, weighed down by my bags. “Can we go already?”

He snickered and sauntered onto the bridge. “They really can carry your bags for you.”

“I’d rather take a header into those rocks than have them touch anything of mine.” I huffed and slid beside the “devil” as we walked over the bridge. “Why don’t you have a car waiting for us? Or a helicopter?”

“Because I like nature. It’s in my blood. Automobiles ruin the environment that we live in.”

Damn druid.

We eventually crossed over to the road.

I stumbled, and my hair—not fur—fell down around my face. We were back to normal. I pushed on, griping, “How about some servants? Can’t they take our—”

“Your majesty, give me one of those bags,” Lord Cato stated calmly. “I can carry it, no problem.”

My feet came to an abrupt halt. “Really?”

“Really.” My father set his luggage down and took one of mine from me, somehow, maneuvering it under his left arm and picking up his own luggage too. He didn’t appear hindered by it, and his smile barely showed. “Ready now, your majesty?”

I blinked. “Yes, my lord.”

I turned and hurried to catch up with Lord Belshazzar. The Overlord didn’t glance back, but his pace subtly slowed, allowing me to reach him without running. Neither of us commented on the bitty fact that our vampire senses worked again now that we were here—that I simply wanted to walk next to him, as he did me. We marched back up the same steep hill in companionable silence, while dead leaves crunched under our boots. An owl filled the air with its powerful hoot, the arresting creature hidden up in the limbs of the barren winter trees.

“Is the weather always like this?” I asked curiously.

“The nature around us continues to change with the seasons, but, yes, the temperature is constantly the same in my stronghold,” Master Niallan answered. The stars winked down on our group, lighting our trek up the hill. “The druids here prefer it this way.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. “Finally, you speak of your people’s wishes.”

Master Niallan flicked a quick glare at the lord. “I am not a dictator, as you seem to believe, and my people are not all ‘fucked in the head’ as you said before. I merely have different laws for druids, compared to the severe laws that govern your people. Druids are allowed more freedom than yours—as they should have.”

“We all know that’s the way you feel,” Lord Belshazzar countered. He stepped over a root—the root I had tripped over before—without pointing out his vigilance versus my previous lack of it. The lord shook his head. “There is a difference between being a kind ruler and being a careless ruler. Your people have been running amok and creating chaos. Surely you can see that.”

Hell, even I’d witnessed the druids’ brazen behavior.

“I don’t care what my people do to the humans.”

“You should when their actions are thoughtless. They’re becoming increasingly bold.”

Master Niallan sighed heavily. “I’m also not afraid of a war between our people if it ever comes to that. We would win. Humans are no match for vampires and druids, despite their large numbers.”

Lord Belshazzar wasn’t even out of breath from our tramp through these woods—again. “You’re correct. We would. But we would lose good people during the fight. And, in the end, we’d have to accommodate the humans, so that wars wouldn’t continue to erupt needlessly. Druids and vampire citizens alike would find fault in that.”

The Original druid snorted. “We could annihilate them.”

That was an old conversation. We all knew that.

We could wipe humans out. If we wished.

But not everyone wanted them gone…

“And take away our pleasures?” One of the lord’s black brows lifted. “It would be akin to no longer having a cellphone. How would your people like that? About as well as mine would, I’d presume.”

Master Niallan swatted a branch aside and stayed quiet. Because, deep down, he had to know all this already.

“You need to take control of them,” Lord Belshazzar stated calmly. “Now. While we’re here. I don’t give a fuck how you do it, but take care of your people before it’s a shit storm you can’t control. They need to compose themselves before they make things even worse.”

His green eyes clashed with the lord’s icy blue gaze. “Do not tell me what to do with my own people.”

Lord Belshazzar shook his head slowly. “That attitude will be your downfall. And make my life harder in the long run.”

Master Niallan turned his attention to where he walked. “I wonder, Lord Belshazzar. Do you know that your ego is as big as mine?”

“I do.” The Overlord’s lips lifted into a small, cruel smile. “But I also know I’m the biggest motherfucker here too. I have the balls to back up my ego, where you do not.”

The Original druid snickered. “Fuck, you’re just like him.”

My brows puckered in confusion. I glanced back and forth between them, hoping for a tidbit of information while they argued.

Lord Belshazzar’s smirked. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“You would,” Master Niallan grumbled under his breath. He stopped as we crested the hill again and spread his arms wide, our coats still dangling over one of his arms. “We’re here. It looks better than the crumbling decoy, don’t you think?”

I damn near swallowed my tongue. “Uh…yes.”

Deep in a valley lay a city of gold. No border surrounded it, as the druids had no need for one. Tiny, adorable buildings lined pebbled streets, lights still lit inside businesses and homes, even in the middle of the night. The scents of bread and sweets already wafted on the breeze—bakers up early and working. And in the middle of their sanctuary sat a castle, a large golden castle that glimmered under the moonlight.

Master Niallan tilted in my direction, pointing a finger, and fake whispering, “Don’t forget, your majesty. The tallest tower is where my room is.”

I lifted my brows and laughed—disgusted and reluctantly amused. “My god, do you ever stop?”

His lips twitched. “Only when we’re both exhausted and ready to pass out.”

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t flatter yourself.”

He’d fallen asleep after our bout of sex.

I sure as hell hadn’t.

Even if it had been interesting.

And…fun.

I could—grudgingly—admit that to myself.

However, he was no Lord Belshazzar. Not at all.

The quiet lord standing next to me could go all night long until we were drained of all energy and spent from passion. The Overlord ticked every single one of my boxes in the bedroom. Every single one of them. If no one was around right now, I’d tackle him to the ground and demand that he fuck me. I wanted him again—already. I had ever since I’d left his bedroom, the constant alluring thought of his beautiful body pressed against mine tempting.

Master Niallan’s green eyes sparkled. “Object all you want. But your eyes are dilating right now while you look at me.” He winked. “I’ll be seeing you soon, your majesty.”

I doubted he’d think that if he knew I was currently thinking about how fucking pretty his main adversary’s cock was.

I used what I had available to me though, not swaying him from his line of thinking. “Just show us to our rooms, Master Niallan. It’s been a long day.”

*  *  *

“Oh my god,” Lord Xenon muttered. He turned in a slow circle inside the one room that all six of us were standing in. “Is this his idea of a joke? Some of us will have to share beds.”

Two golden bunk beds were situated against the left wall, their sides pressed up against each other. A twin-sized bed was on top, and a full-sized bed was on the bottom of each one. The blankets were piled high, and the pillows were fluffy.

I dropped my bags and pointed to the top left bed, the farthest away from the lone bathroom. “That one is mine.”

“The fuck it is,” Lord Otto stated in a hurry. He rushed right to the bed I’d pointed at and threw his luggage up onto the mattress. He grinned with glee. “I got here first, your majesty.”

There was only one single bed left.

The remaining five of us charged at it.

An elbow landed in my neck—pretty sure it was Lord Xenon’s flying limb—and I stopped and placed my hands on my knees, choking and coughing. I couldn’t even see the rest of the struggle clearly, as my eyes were watering too badly. It was all a blur of rapid limbs, grunts and shouts, men being tripped and falling over each other, and even some blood winging through the room and splattering onto the beige tiling.

I held my throat and straightened. I scowled at Lord Xenon where he was now perched on the last single bed, like a damn contented cat, grinning from ear-to-ear. Dots of blood peppered his left cheek, smearing as he rested his head down on his pillow. Pain resonated inside my neck, making it difficult to speak. I croaked, “Dickhead.”

“I didn’t hit you that hard.” He snickered. “You’ll be healed in a minute or two. Don’t be a sore loser.”

Lord Belshazzar sighed and dropped his bag on the bed below the smug lord’s. “My balls are off limits, fucker. Touch them again, and I’ll rip yours off.”

Lord Xenon laughed and rolled onto his back. “Guess it’s not just your secret brother you’ve lost against.” His gaze caught mine, and then rose back to the ceiling. He closed his eyes in satisfaction. “You must be more tired than you thought, my lord.”

The enigmatic Overlord was smart.

My father waggled a finger at Lord Pippin and me. “One of you is sleeping with me. I don’t trust you two together. There will be no flames rekindled.”

I lifted my eyes heavenward. “That’s not going to happen.”

“Exactly. It won’t be.” His brown eyes narrowed, and his waggling finger stopped on Lord Pippin. “You’re with me. Where I can watch your bastard ass.”

Lord Pippin snorted. “I hog the blanket.”

“It’s true. He does.” I walked to grab my bags. “And that’s why I agree with my father. You’re sleeping with him.”

Lord Pippin ran his fingers through his dark red hair. “That’s probably for the best, anyway.”

“Agreed. I might kill you while you sleep if you steal my blanket one more time. And that would upset all of our fans.” I dropped my bags next to my designated bed where a certain sexy Overlord was already resting. I lifted a black eyebrow. “Lord Belshazzar, you don’t hog the blanket, do you?”

Intimidating blue eyes stared—no emotion showed in their depths. He placed his hands behind his head and stretched his large body out. “It’s been a long time since I’ve had an overnight guest in my bed. So I couldn’t really tell you.”

“Let’s hope you don’t,” I grumbled.

The man knew he didn’t. I always had plenty of blanket with him. Both of us continued to play our parts, neither of us wanting the other lords to know about our sexual relationship.

I unzipped one of my bags and grabbed pajamas out, a few others doing the same. I walked on quick feet to the bathroom, making sure I was the first one to use it. I did not want to enter the bathroom after one of them took a crap. The highest echelon of our society or not, their shit still stank like anyone else’s. I grinned in victory as I shut the door on Lord Otto’s face, once again beating him to a restroom.

By the time I’d exited, they’d all changed into their pajamas. I chuckled as Lord Otto rushed past me in a blur, cutting off Lord Xenon’s attempts to enter the bathroom next.

I shook my head and flopped down onto my shared bed, and muttered, “I call first dibs on the shower in the morning.”

Who knew if Master Niallan had magical pipes. The water would turn cold fast if he didn’t. No amount of vampire speed would help with six royals who liked to look good and carried more beauty products than a human sorority. I’d noticed the lords’ open luggage. They were just as anal about their perfect hair as I was.

Lord Belshazzar tilted his head on his pillow and stared at the side of my face. “Dibs won’t work with them—which you saw earlier. You have to take what you want.”

I sighed. “Master Niallan is an asshole.”

“Yes, he is.” Lord Belshazzar lifted on one arm, leaning on his elbow and peeked through the slats on the bed. He eyed the closed bathroom door. “I really have to piss. He better not be in there forever.”

I tipped my chin to the front door. “You’re a man. Go outside.” The castle was beautiful and amazing—and just as large as ours. “I think there was an exit to a courtyard a few floors down.”

His lips twitched. He still stared at the bathroom. “I was being polite, your majesty.”

I grinned, unable to hold it back. “There’s air freshener in there. Top shelf. I dug through the cabinets.” I was so, so happy I went in there first. “Thank fuck that bathroom seems to be soundproof.”

The Overlord’s lips slowly lifted into a smile. “You took a shit in there, didn’t you?”

My twinkling eyes caught his. “I deny everything, my lord.” Lord Otto hadn’t known what he’d rushed in to.

Lord Belshazzar snickered quietly. “Then you must have stunk the bathroom up bad. That poor man.”

I shrugged my shoulders. “He deserved it.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. His gaze returned to the bathroom door. But he said, “See that portrait over there? Above the desk.”

My attention snapped to the lovely hand-painted picture of a stunning druid woman dressed in a white, flowing robe. “What about it?”

“Watch her eyes.”

“Okay.” I stared, waiting good-naturedly.

Thirty seconds later, the woman blinked.

Her lavender eyes disappeared, then reappeared.

My lips pressed into a thin line. “That’s disturbing. And a violation of privacy.”

“As you said, Master Niallan is an asshole.” With his eyes still on his prize, he tipped his head to the painting. “That’s a painting of his deceased mother. He put it in here just for me.”

The room turned silent.

The other lords’ attention snapped in our direction.

My jaw hung open. “He’s the Original druid. How the fuck does he have a mother?”

Lord Belshazzar snorted. “How the fuck do you think he was born?”

“Magic.”

The Overlord shook his head, and his black hair brushed my face. His blue eyes narrowed on the bathroom door, apparently getting impatient for his turn. “Master Niallan is an egotistical shithead, who only cares about himself. Everything you know about him is a lie. He created his own story. Years passed. It became our societies’ truth.”

I blinked. “You’re saying the druid and vampire histories aren’t true? That he’s not the Original druid? That he didn’t kill the Original vampire—and obtain his vampire power that way? Those are bold statements to make, my lord.”

His attention swung down, peering into my eyes. “He killed his friend and obtained the additional power that way. That much is true. The rest is fiction.”

My nose scrunched. “How would you know this?”

“Because I was there. I arrived too late to change the consequences of their actions. But I was there.”

I couldn’t even breathe. I couldn’t even move.

The rest of the room’s occupants didn’t make a sound either—the Overlords stunned into silence like I was.

Lord Belshazzar lifted a black brow. “Scared?”

I swallowed hard and sucked in a large breath. “The amount of shit that I’ve learned in the past few days is scary. But I’m persuaded to believe you, like before.” I would never ask him his age again. This vampire was old-as-dirt. “How do you know that’s his mother?”

“Because I killed her.” Simple, cold words. “No one else had that shade of lavender in their eyes. She was breathtakingly beautiful.”

I shook my head. “No wonder he hates you.”

He shrugged a shoulder. “I owed my brother a debt. I paid it with her death.”

I blinked. “I’m thinking Master Niallan probably is going to starve us while we’re here.”

His plump lips lifted into an entertained smile. The lord laughed softly and shook his head. “I tell you all of that and all you do is worry about food, your majesty?”

“My lord, your words will change our history books, but they don’t change our present. Everything is still the same now, even with our history based on lies.” I pointed at my belly with a sharp finger. “And I’m hungry. His abhorrence of you may keep him from being cordial. It already has with this room and the lack of food given when we arrived at his castle.”

The smile slipped off his face. He stared at my stomach. His plump lips turned down at the corners. “I’ll make sure the prick feeds us tomorrow morning.”

I eyed the front door. “I was thinking about going to get something now.”

Lord Cato stepped right into my line of sight. He shook his head. “Your majesty, in light of…this new information…you should refrain from sneaking around Master Niallan’s home in the middle of the night.”

My lower lip was definitely sticking out. “I’m fucking hungry. The last time I ate was at breakfast. I was sleeping on the plane when you all ate dinner.”

My father shook his head. “I don’t believe Master Niallan wishes to harm you. His motives are the vampire crown. He wouldn’t do anything himself to put that in jeopardy. But if Ysander and Devin know this story too, I wouldn’t put it past them to take revenge on the only female in our group. We’re currently at their mercy. You need to be careful.”

I instantly fiddled with the chain on my necklace, the jewel hidden underneath my silk pajama top. My eyebrows puckered in frustration, but I nodded in agreement. I didn’t look back to the lord lying next to me.

Lord Belshazzar always had a plan.

Including telling everyone his past.

His words had hit its intended audience.

Now I would be watched more closely by the other lords, protected by them. Like the protective necklace around my throat. The Overlord was keeping me very safe and telling me more about himself, allowing me glimpses into his private life.

Lord Belshazzar turned his attention from the bathroom door. The large lord started crawling over my body, careful not to touch me in front of them—or the watching portrait. He stood to his full height and rubbed at his stomach, griping, “Lord Otto’s taking his sweet ass time in there. I might as well get her majesty some food while I wait. Anyone else want something from their kitchen?”

Lord Pippin grumbled, “Yes. I’m starving. I’ll come with you.”

Lord Xenon pushed off the wall where he’d taken residence next to the bathroom. “I’ll come too.”

Lord Cato flopped down onto his bed. “I’ll stay here. I’m not hungry.”

“We’ll be back soon then.” Lord Belshazzar’s frigid blue gaze snapped to mine. “Do as Lord Cato said, your majesty. Don’t wander during the night in this place when others aren’t around to track your whereabouts.”

I licked my bottom lip, utterly shocked by his kindness. The man was venturing out to get me something to eat. “Thank you, my lord.”

In reply, Lord Belshazzar grunted.

The front door shut softly behind them.

Lord Otto walked out of the bathroom in the next second. His blue eyes searched the semi-empty room. He muttered, “What the hell did I miss? I wasn’t in there that long.”

“Jesus fuck.” My laughter filled the room.

*  *  *

I cracked my eyes open, unsure what had awoken me. A gentle hand instantly covered my mouth in the darkness. I blinked as Lord Belshazzar’s soft hair raked over my face, his head leaning over mine and his alert eyes scanning our room with a narrowed gaze.

Crack, crack. Crack, scrape.

Both of our attention snapped to the portrait.

It was coming from the painting.

Crack, crack. Crack, scrape.

A gun suddenly aimed at the painting—from the full-sized bed next to ours. Lord Cato lifted onto one of his elbows, with his weapon raised, rumbling, “What the fuck is that?”

“I’m not sure,” Lord Xenon answered from above us. “But it sounds like something’s trying to crawl through the picture.”

I lifted my left hand from under our blanket and delicately removed Lord Belshazzar’s hand from my mouth. I pulled my other arm out from under my pillow, my gun already in hand. I aimed it at the portrait too.

A sizzle of druid energy blasted the room, blowing my and the Overlord’s hair back from our faces. The world spun as I was shoved in a toppled mess against the wall, banging against it loudly, and Lord Belshazzar was on his feet with two guns in his hands and pointing them at the portrait.

Master Niallan’s mother walked out of the painting. Her brown hair floated in the air around her, as if she were underwater, and her white robe swooshed back and forth in a non-existent breeze. The beautiful woman’s lavender eyes glowed sharply in the darkness.

She was a ghost, her form not corporeal. The wall behind her was fully visible through her lithe body.

Lord Belshazzar hissed and lowered his weapons. “That motherfucking asshole.” He stalked forward and waved one of his guns through her legs where she stood on top of the desk. His hand went right through her. “Fucking parlor tricks to ruin our rest.”

Lord Pippin whispered, “That’s some freaky shit. Is she going to do anything?”

I pushed up on my elbows and brushed my black hair out of my face. “Better question. Where did my gun go?”

Lord Cato waggled his weapon at the ground. “It went airborne when Lord Belshazzar went ape-shit.”

I sighed and crawled out of bed then grabbed my gun off the floor where it had landed. “Lord Belshazzar, get back in bed. The bitch is only annoying. She isn’t doing anything.”

Master Niallan’s mother took that moment to float down off the desk, contradicting my words. She started twirling around and around the room, dancing and throwing her head back in silent laughter. Her body even floated through our beds—and the Overlords lying there in shock.

I blinked. “All right, that’s fucked up.”

“He’s fucked up,” Lord Belshazzar retorted. Then he pointed at our bed with one of his guns, irritated and grumpy. “You’re sleeping against the wall, your majesty. Get your ass in first.”

“I guess you asking is better than being thrown into the wall.” I sighed and traipsed to our bed. “I hit my damn head, my lord.”

He scowled. “My apologies.”

I fixed our twisted cover and stiffened as the mother-bitch floated right through me in her insane, looping dance. Round and round she went. It didn’t feel like anything—nothing at all—when she drifted through me. But it was creepy as hell.

And if a vampire thought something was creepy, it was probably true. It was best to stay away from shit that sent chills up a blood-thirsty killer’s back.

Like a dead, spying mother dancing in your room.

I crawled back into bed and pulled the cover up over my shoulders. I waited until Lord Belshazzar slid in beside me, and then I asked, “My lord, do you think he’ll let us switch rooms?”

He rolled to face me and stuffed his hands underneath his pillow. His blue eyes held mine—and I tried to ignore the ghost pirouetting behind him. He explained, “Master Niallan’s having too much fun. If we moved rooms, he’d just make it worse. That’s how he is.”

I closed my eyes. “Bastard.”

“I agree.” One of his legs touched mine under the covers. “Now, quit talking. I’m tired as hell.”

I kept my eyes shut so I couldn’t see her. My eyebrows pinched as my thoughts wandered. “If that bitch starts singing, I’ll open fire on her. I don’t give a shit if she’s a ghost. It’ll make me feel better.”

He snorted, and then growled, “She’s a parlor trick, not a ghost. And unless you want me this ill-tempered tomorrow, then shut the hell up, your majesty. I need my sleep.”

Not. An. Easy. Lover.

I opened my mouth just to spite him. “Good night, my lord. I hope you have sweet, sweet dreams. Of women that you’ve killed and skeleton druids lurking in corners.”

“Fucking hell. Now that’s fucked up.” Then…he laughed, deep and quiet. “Ysander and Devin were ugly, weren’t they?”

I teased, “Shh. Remember? Some of us need our beauty sleep.”

Lord Otto barked, “Shut the hell up!”

My lips twitched. I knew full well the other Overlord could hear me when I whispered, “Guess you’re not the only one who’s grumpy, my lord.”

I fell back asleep inside the haunted room.

Chapter Nineteen

~ Gwynnore ~

The mattress jarred underneath me, shaking my entire body. I snapped my eyes open, but I couldn’t see anything. My face was smashed against a heated body, a muscular physique that curled around mine. My arms and legs intertwined with that person’s limbs too, both of us holding each other close. I wiggled my nose and sniffed.

Mint.

I was wrapped around Lord Belshazzar.

He raised his head from his pillow and tilted away to look down at the woman in his arms. His blue eyes blinked and his face crinkled in confusion. In a sleep-roughened voice, he muttered, “Did you just kick me?”

“No.” I slithered my right hand between our bodies and rubbed at my eyes with my fist. “I don’t know what that was.”

“They’re finally awake!” Lord Otto sang loud and clear. “It’s about damn time.”

I stiffened inside the Overlord’s embrace.

Fuck. Me.

We weren’t alone inside his bedchamber.

Lord Belshazzar stared for a heartbeat before he pulled away from me and rolled onto his back. He raised his arms above his head and stretched. Only after that did he turn to face the room. He growled, “Which one of you kicked me?”

All of the other Overlords were awake inside our bedroom—in the druid castle, not Lord Belshazzar’s private quarters in our own stronghold. And they were fucking showered and dressed already, casually sitting on chairs inside the room, all with their phones out and using them.

Lord Cato turned his eyes in our direction, his regard flicking between the two of us. His tone was measured. “I did. Do you know how long we’ve been waiting for you two to wake up?”

My blue eyes shot to the windows, and my lips tipped down into a frown. “I’m guessing a while.” The sun appeared to be high in the sky. “Were you tip-toeing around us? Why didn’t you wake us?”

Lord Otto snorted. His eyes ran over the screen on his phone, reading at lightning speed. He stated absently, “Honestly? You two were snoring so hard that we left you alone.” Lord Otto paused, still reading on his phone. “We left you so alone that there’s no way you would have woken at Lord Xenon dropping his luggage next to your bed or Lord Pippin shaking the foot of your bed or Lord Cato cursing at you or me throwing shit at you.”

I stared. “You’re lying, my lord.”

He flicked a finger in our direction. “There’s a pair of socks above Lord Belshazzar’s head, your majesty. I’d like them back.”

I looked. A pair of black rolled socks rested there.

Lord Pippin cast a glance at the portrait—the blinking woman back inside the painting—before he returned his attention to his own phone. His thumbs typed out a message. “I believe the only moment you two halfway awakened was when Lord Belshazzar kissed your forehead and then mumbled something under his breath about you not sleeping on your side of the bed. He went back to snoring—after you snuggled even closer to him.”

Fuck. Me. In the ass.

Lord Xenon pocketed his phone and clasped his hands over his trim stomach. His black eyes met ours. He asked bluntly, “How long has this been going on?”

The other Overlords lowered their cells.

They stared right at us. Waiting.

Lord Belshazzar scratched at his whiskered chin, quiet for an extended time. Finally, he stated, “Long enough.”

Lord Xenon’s eyes tightened at the evasive answer.

“Is it serious?” Lord Otto asked coolly.

“It is what it is right now.” Lord Belshazzar tossed his legs over the side of our bed and sat up. He ran his fingers through his tangled hair. “We’d like to keep it private for the time being.”

Lord Otto lifted his phone up and flicked his thumb over the screen again and again, showing us blackmail material. “So I shouldn’t show any of these pictures of you two looking cute as hell, bowed around each other in sweet slumber, to anyone?”

My fangs elongated. “Asshole.”

“What?” He glanced at his phone with pure innocence in his gaze. “They are cute.”

“Delete the damn pictures,” Lord Belshazzar growled his demand. He cracked his neck and glanced at each lord. “I will add this, too. If any  one of you talks about her fucking vagina around me again, I will strangle you. Do you understand?”

Lord Xenon’s lips twitched. “It’s serious enough.”

“Fuck you,” he griped. Lord Belshazzar glanced over his shoulder down at me with his scowl still in place. “Are you getting in the shower first or am I?”

I thumped my head back onto the pillow and waved my left hand at the bathroom. “You brought me food last night. You can have the bathroom first.” I closed my eyes—and kept them closed—and sighed heavily. “Fuck.”

Lord Belshazzar snorted, completely pissed. “Yes, fuck.”

Master Niallan now knew.

Life just got a lot harder. For all of us.

I peeked open my left eye. “Is there any chance—”

“Not even the smallest chance.” He twisted his torso and leaned over me, placing his face right over mine. His muscled arms caged me in, and his mess of black hair fanned around my head. “Nothing changes in public.”

“Agreed.” I tapped his nose with a soft finger. “Your breath stinks. Go take a shower and brush your teeth.”

One side of his lips quirked up, erasing a bit of his testiness. Too quietly for the others to hear, he ordered, “Kiss me first.”

My brows scrunched. “But…stinky breath.”

“Do it, your majesty. I wasn’t asking.”

I lifted one brow. Thinking…

He waited. Patient.

I tilted my head up and bit his lower lip with my blunt teeth, grinning around it. I winked up into his icy gaze. Then I pecked his lips softly before I dropped my head back onto the pillow. Our heartbeats were now linked.

He peeked his tongue out and ran it over his bottom lip, and his head dipped to place his mouth against my ear. He purred, “Little one, I wish we weren’t here right now.” The lord gently nibbled on my earlobe. He tipped his head further and kissed my neck, caressing my tender flesh with his soft lips.

I ran my fingers up his neck and cradled the side of his face, relishing his gentle caresses. I dug my fingernails into his whiskers, scratching softly. “I’ll take a raincheck.”

He hummed softly against my skin and kissed my neck once more. Then the Overlord pushed off against the mattress, sliding his body off the bed, and stood to his feet. He grabbed one of his bags but halted as he glanced at the other lords.

They hadn’t moved. They were just…staring.

Lord Belshazzar’s black brows furrowed low over his intense blue eyes. “What the hell are you doing?”

Lord Otto blinked. “Your heartbeats…”

“So?” His brows lowered even more. “You’ve seen possible mates interact before. This is nothing new.”

“But we’ve never seen that—any of that sappy shit—with you.” He shook his head of blond hair, shaking himself out of his shock. “We really need to keep this quiet for now. I can imagine the headlines already. Overlord versus Overlord: Which one will the Queen sink her claws into next? Check the poll below with your favorite prediction!”

Once again, Lord Otto shook his head. “That is the last PR problem we need right now.”

Lord Belshazzar’s expression cleared. “That’s what I said.” He stalked into the bathroom and shut the door behind him.

Lord Otto started deleting the photos on his phone almost immediately. He muttered obscenities under his breath the entire time. When he was through, he dropped his head back on his chair and glared at the ceiling.

Once again, the lord’s actions had hit their intended audience, playing the people around him. And this time, I’d helped him succeed in one of his goals—our mutual goal.

Get rid of the blackmail material? Goal attained.

*  *  *

My frown was all-encompassing as I stared at bananas. The yellow fruit was perfectly centered in the middle of the ornate table meant to seat twenty people.

Piles and piles of bananas—and that was all.

Master Niallan peeled one while his evil smirk only grew. He sat at the head of the table with his two friends sitting on either side of him. The druid gestured to our group with the rounded yellow end, stating, “Lunch is served since you missed breakfast. Have a seat.”

I ground my teeth together. Asshat.

None of us moved to sit.

Lord Belshazzar leaned against the back of a tall chair, cool and composed. “Cut the shit, candidate. Where is the real meal?”

Green eyes narrowed and arrowed straight into my gaze. “Other than fucking you, you’re also allowing him to speak for you? I know those are your thoughts coming out of his mouth.”

My nostrils flared. “That’s how you want to play this? Because who I sleep with is none of your business.”

He stood from his chair and placed one of his palms on the table, leaning forward toward me. The druid sneered and continued using his fruit as a pointer. “It’s no different than you playing me. So, tell me something, your majesty. Did you fuck him before you crawled into my bed? Or did you go running to him afterward?”

The Overlords standing around me stiffened—except for Lord Belshazzar. He must not have told them.

My lips pinched. “I wasn’t playing you. I am more than free to sleep with whomever I wish—the same as Lord Belshazzar and you. I cannot help, nor did I even know about, the animosity between you two.” I snapped my right hand through the air in an attempt to salvage this situation to our benefit. I tried not to think of the shock that this would give all of the Overlords—and hoped one, in particular, would keep his cool at this revelation. “And you can quit pretending you don’t remember me. You knew damn well I found you attractive when you invited me to your room.”

Master Niallan’s blink was extremely slow. He peered back and forth between Lord Belshazzar and me, watching as the lord merely shrugged one shoulder in apparent agreement. And, just as unhurriedly, he sat his ass down on his chair.

A little smirk lifted the corners of Master Niallan’s lips. “Yes, well, that last part is true, at least. I did recognize you when I saw you at the King Challenge. It took me a moment. But I did remember the youth who once tried to seduce me.” He raised a blond eyebrow. “You were too young for me then, but you aren’t now.”

I kept my expression upset—unlike the relief that coursed through my body from his use of the word ‘now.’ All was not completely ruined. I shook my head, muttering, “I fucking knew you remembered me.” I’d hoped he hadn’t, but it was wishful thinking.

His full lips twitched in humor. “If I remember correctly, you tried so hard, too.”

I held up a quick, stopping hand. “Please don’t mention that incident again. I was merely a child, and it was mortifying.”

He winked. “My lips are sealed. I can be a gentleman on occasion.” The druid actually had been, never mentioning it once until I did.

“Thank fuck,” I mumbled. Then I changed topics and gestured at the bananas. “I’d like to remind you, that is not being a gentleman. You can’t starve us here.”

Master Niallan took a bite of his fruit and chewed. His green eyes never left mine, twinkling with amusement. He swallowed down his bite, murmuring in a quiet tone, “But I like you at my mercy, your majesty.”

Now, he was back to flirting with me.

I crossed my arms. Lifted one black brow.

“Fine. Fine.” He sighed dramatically. “Apparently, I can’t say no to you any more than your other fuck buddy can.” The druid pointed his banana at the silent lord next to me. “Next time, Lord Belshazzar, do not steal all of the ice cream from my fridge. It’s hard to get it here without melting first.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted and pushed off the chair he was resting against. “How about you do this instead? You quit showboating your private time with her—which isn’t gentlemanly, as you touted you are—and bring out our actual lunch. Your first Challenge is today. We’d like to get started sooner rather than later.”

Master Niallan’s smile drifted from his face. “What is the Challenge?”

The Overlord shook his head. “We’ll discuss it when no one else is around. It is our law.”

The druid nodded his head. He lifted his left hand and snapped his fingers twice high in the air. A bevy of servants answered the unspoken command, walking through the far door, their arms laden with breakfast dishes. Without any drama, he stated, “Let us eat, then.”

My mouth watered as I took my seat. I piled my plate full, worrying the druid would try this shit at every meal. Who knew when we’d eat again? I wasn’t taking any chances.

“Your majesty, I have a serious question for you,” Master Niallan murmured.

With my mouth full of succulent chicken drenched in a sweet sauce, my attention snapped to green eyes. I munched casually and stared, trying to evaluate his mood now. It was impossible, his expression indefinable. I swallowed down the large bite. “Yes?”

His gaze dipped to my chin, and then quickly lifted back up to my gaze. He asked bluntly, “Has Lord Belshazzar completely ruined your perception of me?”

The Overlords’ gazes turned to me, obviously wondering how I would handle that loaded question—freaking asked in front of everyone.

My lips thinned. “My thoughts are my own. No one owns them.” That was the truth.

His head of beautiful blond hair tilted. The druid held my gaze completely. “Why do you hate me then?”

I wiped at my chin delicately to clean the red sauce smeared there. I peered down to the white linen, now stained, and then back to his eyes. I showed him the dirty napkin. “Because you leave a filthy stain on everything you touch.”

The green disappeared, only to reappear, with his slow blink. “Fuck. That was harsh.”

I lowered my napkin. “Don’t ask questions you don’t want the answers to.”

“You are a right bitch, your majesty.” He stared calmly as my black brows pinched together.

I wasn’t sure if I liked that retort or not yet.

He explained, “It turns me on. I enjoy a woman who knows what she wants and means what she says. Your candor is like a balm against the wind burn I’ve run into lately with my casual dalliances.”

I chuckled and shook my head, deciding I was actually entertained by his line of speech. “I guess I have my grandfather to blame for my directness. The man didn’t even know he did it. He scared people with merely a few words and never understood why he didn’t have many real friends. I’m not as blind as he was. I know that’s why I rub people the wrong way—even though I can be nice when I wish to be, as you’re capable of being, too, in private.” I grinned while he nodded his head in agreement. “You also know what I’m speaking about. You knew my grandfather.”

“Yes, I did. You remind me of him. He was a good man.”

“Thank you,” I stated softly. “I still miss him.”

The druid’s smile was easygoing. “I’m sure you’ve been told this plenty, but it does get better with time. Sometimes a lot of time. But it does eventually get better.”

This was why I hadn’t completely hated him during our sexual encounter—and had enjoyed it. These random moments where he made you believe you were all that he saw at that moment. Just us together and no outside forces interfering.

I blinked, and stated honestly, “Master Niallan, you are a hard man to figure out.”

He sat back on his chair and twirled his napkin. “Still think I’m the worst kind of asshole?”

“Yes.” That was simple.

“But also funny and sweet?”

I grumbled, “Yes.”

The druid chuckled quietly. “It is possible to be all of those things.” His head tipped to Lord Belshazzar. “Take him for example. He has so many different shades he might as well be a fucking kaleidoscope spinning around and around making your head spin.”

I didn’t completely agree. Yes, Lord Belshazzar was all that and more, but I understood him. I understood the lord on a basic and primal level and could see those shades as beautiful or frightening or awe-inspiring. I couldn’t grasp that same understanding with Master Niallan. I didn’t comprehend the meaning behind his actions, whether I agreed with them or not. There was always a reason for someone’s actions—even if they just wanted to or were mentally unbalanced—but I couldn’t fathom his. Not all of them, anyway.

He was an ego-maniac, but…

Master Niallan was still a mystery to me.

I lifted one eyebrow. “Tell me something about yourself you’ve never told anyone.”

His lips lifted into an honest smile. “Trying to decipher me, your majesty?”

I cut into my chicken again. “Yes.”

Master Niallan tapped on his lips with the handle of his fork and eyed my features as I took another bite. “I’ll let you pick. Try to choose a question that Lord Biotch didn’t already answer last night.”

Lord Belshazzar snorted at the insult.

So it was all true. The druid had just verified it.

I chewed my bite and thought mutely for a long moment. There was one thing that was bothering me. My eyes ran over all of his exquisite features, taking in the druid’s radiance. Eventually, I questioned, “You don’t look anything like your mother, and there’s no portrait of your father in our room. Do you look like him?”

His head snapped back in surprise, and his eyes quickly shuttered of all emotion. He hid behind that hooded gaze, staring back at me silently.

I controlled my features. He’d just answered my real question with that reaction. And I was about to score a home run into his cruel side and his compassionate side—if he had the latter.

I waved my fork in the air. “Never mind. You don’t have to answer that. I know what it’s like to be hurt by someone who should have loved you no matter what. It’s never easy to talk about—with anyone.”

Lord Cato literally bent his fork inside his brutal grip where he sat next to me. But he stayed silent, with his attention zoned in on his morning fare, allowing me to create even more of a personal bond with the druid, and not interrupting my work.

I had not one ounce of pity for him.

The asshole didn’t deserve it.

He’d kicked me to the curb as a child.

No, he definitely wasn’t worthy of my kindness.

Master Niallan’s attention flicked to my father, to the ruined silverware in his hand, and then back to my gaze. Like a creeping shadow as the sun sets, the druid’s lips lifted leisurely. He replied, “You may be more vicious than your father. I didn’t think that was even possible. I believe more studying is required on that subject matter.” He twirled his napkin again, assessing my person—in a completely sexual manner. “Come by my room later this evening. We can talk about personal shit then.”

Fucking hell. I’d done it.

I snorted and rolled my eyes. “I’ll think about it.”

His lips twitched. “Either way, your name will stay on my approved list, your majesty.”

*  *  *

Our bedroom door slammed behind us.

Lord Belshazzar stormed past me and bumped my shoulder forward during his steadfast march. His hair blew out behind him in his silent trek to his bags, and no apology was muttered from his lips.

The Overlord was furious with me.

Lord Cato jarred my other shoulder from behind while he stormed past me to his own bag. He rifled through it, throwing his shit all over his shared bed. No apology slipped from his lips, either.

My father was also furious with me.

Lord Pippin cleared his throat as he stopped beside my unmoving form. He evaluated my face while I watched them in silence. He muttered, “I’m really happy I’m not you right now.”

“Fuck off,” I hissed.

None of this was pleasant. For anyone.

They knew that. Even if I cared what one thought more than I did the other. It was all part of the job.

Lord Xenon walked by and turned to saunter backward. He pointed a finger straight at me. “If you leave the room today, make sure you’re around people, your majesty. And do not leave the castle. You may have missed it during your little heart-to-heart with our candidate, but Devin and Ysander weren’t thrilled when they heard you’d slept with their long-time lover.”

I shook my head past my own worries. “Wait. The rumors are true? They’re a threesome?”

Lord Xenon nodded his head. “Yes, and you really need to watch your back—even more so now. They will be a threat to you.”

I nodded slowly and stood like a tree stump while they all started changing into clothes made for the outdoors. I chewed on my bottom lip, my eyes cast on one man. His actions were harsh enough that he ripped one of his socks, tossing it aside in anger, and pulling another pair out of his bag. He sat heavily on the edge of our bed to finish getting dressed.

I murmured softly, “Lord Belshazzar…”

His ice blue eyes flayed me. “Do not right now, Gwen. Don’t even say a fucking word to me.”

My nostrils flared. “Fine. Be an asshole.”

He shoved his left foot into his sock—without tearing it this time. But his eyes held fire. All aimed at me. He spewed, “Okay, let’s chat about this with everyone listening in, shall we?” His fangs bared in his rage. “Why the hell didn’t you tell me you’d had a goddamn crush on him when you were younger? Because, just a few minutes ago, you sure as shit fell under his ‘aw shucks, fuck-me-darling’ charm like a schoolgirl ready to have her cherry popped by a limp-dicked high school twit. I know you’re young, but you can’t be that goddamn young.”

My hands balled on my hips. I fumed so hard my face had to be a glorious shade of red. I gritted through my clenched teeth, “I really want to rip your balls off right now.”

His fangs glistened in the sunlight pouring in through the windows. He hissed, “Fucking try it. Give me one more reason to taste your sweet blood again, and I’ll have my fangs dripping in it.”

I flared my nostrils and tipped my head back to stare at the ceiling. I wiggled my fingers until they no longer cramped, and gradually lowered my hands down by my sides. I breathed in through my nose and out through my mouth for a full minute, regaining my inner calm.

Then I tipped my head back down and stared into his violent eyes. His wrath hadn’t subsided. I said the words that were on a repeating loop inside my head. “You are not an easy lover.”

The Overlord shot to his feet and licked his teeth in annoyance. “If you can’t handle me, then move the fuck along. Come back when you’re older and wiser.”

And…he wasn’t done yet.

He flicked his hand at the door. “There’s a druid who would love to be inside you right now. And you apparently want his cock, too. Feel free to spread your legs for him right the fuck now. But make sure to tell the prick not to worry. You don’t want his concentration blown—since I’ve heard he’s a mediocre lover, at best. I wouldn’t want you getting a subpar ride.” His eyes flashed blood red. “Go ahead, your majesty. We’ll wait until you’re done to start his Challenge.”

I moved before I even knew it.

My open palm lashed through the air.

Smack. Right across his cheek.

Lord Belshazzar’s head whipped to the side.

The resulting silence was profound.

I slowly lowered my hand and stared hard at his frozen profile. I growled quietly, “Are you done now?”

The Overlord wiggled his jaw, not moving to face me yet. He lifted his right hand and rubbed over his stinging cheek, the lord unshaven this morning. Those frigid blue eyes finally turned to stare down at me. His cheek muscles flexed as he clenched his jaw, but the hardcore fire had abated somewhat. His fangs were put away.

The lord stated, “I may have gone too far.”

He knew that. I knew that.

It was why he hadn’t stopped my attack.

Cause he sure as hell could have.

I crossed my arms. “I’m fairly positive I don’t like you right now. No amount of groveling is going to help you. Don’t even try it.”

He grunted. “I wasn’t planning on it.”

Not. An. Easy. Lover.

“You never answered my question.” His blue eyes narrowed once more.

I swallowed down the childish retort I wanted to say. Instead, I answered with a chilling bite in my tone, “Like I said earlier, I was mortified by what happened. I was a teenager then. It’s not something I’m proud of, nor was it anything you needed to know.”

A black brow lifted. “Don’t ever presume to think you understand what I need to know. That was your first mistake.”

All right. Enough was enough.

I took a large step back from him. “This conversation is done.”

He ran his tongue over his teeth again, not appreciating my command. But he didn’t contradict it either. His voice was gruff. “I don’t like when you pull away from me.”

“Then don’t act like a first-rate asshole.”

Lord Belshazzar snorted, not arguing that statement either. He lifted both his brows slowly and took a step forward, closing the space between us. His head of long, black hair tilted to the side, while his attention held all of mine. His blue eyes flicked back and forth between my eyes and searched my features. The Overlord questioned quietly, “Has anything changed between us?”

My nostrils flared in irritation. “Do you mean, am I going to move along? Like you suggested I do if I can’t handle you?”

He hesitated, and then said, “Yes. I’m asking that.”

“Nothing has changed.” I shook my head. “Calm the heck down. You’ll know when I get really pissed. You won’t even have to ask if I’m leaving. I’ll already be gone before the thought crosses your bullheaded mind.”

He stared, quiet for a second. “Don’t fall for his shit, Gwen.”

I lifted my eyes heavenward and sighed at the ceiling. “You should get going, my lord. Master Niallan’s first Challenge awaits.” The Overlord still felt threatened. There wasn’t much else I could say to him right now though, not with an eavesdropping portrait watching over us.

He gripped my chin with gentle fingers, lowering my head so I could look into his eyes again. Then he dropped his hand from my face and balled it into a fist. “We’ll be back before nightfall. Do as Lord Xenon ordered. Don’t roam alone, and do not leave the castle.”

“Yes, my lord.” I knew a royal demand when I heard it. And I didn’t disagree with it, either. Even if I would be bored out of my goddamn mind. “I’ll see you before nightfall.”

Lord Belshazzar dipped his head, and his hair fanned down around us—hiding us from anyone else’s view. He stopped when his lips were a breath away from mine. His blue eyes flickered with worry before he quickly dashed the show of emotion away, replacing it with his normal stony expression.

He waited. For me.

I crossed my arms and lifted a brow.

I held his hard gaze head-on with one of my own.

Then I angled my chin up.

And pecked his lips really fast.

That was all he was getting from me right now.

The Overlord grunted. A tiny smile flirted with his mouth. He mumbled quietly, “Well, after the way I acted, that was better than nothing.”

Damn straight, it was.

I’d been tempted to deny him. I would have, too, if I hadn’t seen the uneasiness he was hiding away. The Overlord didn’t want to lose what we had together.

Lord Belshazzar slanted his chin up and pressed his plump lips to my forehead, kissing me there once. His mouth was soft and sweet. The caress squeezed my heartstrings, precious and fine, with how delicately he touched me. He lifted his hands and ran the pads of his fingers over my cheeks softly before he pulled back. His eyes searched mine afterward and his lips quirked up on one side. He pecked the tip of my nose quickly.

He rose to his full height and turned to face the mute Overlords, who weren’t even bothering to pretend not to listen in on our conversation. All were staring and silent. The lord’s eyes narrowed on them. He griped, “You fuckers are becoming a nuisance.”

Lord Otto blinked. “I doubt I’m speaking just for myself when I say this…” He flicked a finger between the lord next to me and myself. “I never thought the day would come when you’d actually care for someone romantically, my lord. This is the best entertainment we’ve had from you in a long while—and I mean a long while. The shock won’t easily disappear, nor will our pleasure at watching you two fight for dominance. Especially since she’s just as goddamn awful as you are.”

Lord Cato instantly hissed, “Watch it.”

Lord Otto tossed my father a special glance. “Don’t even defend her. She ripped out your heart less than an hour ago and used it as her footstool without fucking blinking. And our candidate knew exactly what she was doing…and only liked her more for it.”

Enough of that.

I ordered, “All of you get going.”

Lord Otto swapped his attention to me. “What? You’re the only one who can rub that shit in?”

“Yes. That anger’s mine to own. No one else’s.” I pointed at the door. “Get. Now.”

One by one, they filed out.

I shut the door behind them. Then locked it.

Not that it would do much good.

If a druid wanted in, they’d get in.

Chapter Twenty

~ Gwynnore ~

I wore all of my weapons—showing and hidden—as I stepped outside the empty bedchamber and took my time to make sure the door was locked properly. I wiggled the door handle twice, double-checking that it wouldn’t budge. The solid wooden door didn’t even jiggle in its frame, perfectly fitted.

Eeeeee-eee.

I jerked in place and slowly turned my head to the side. I peered behind me, carefully searching for the violence of that high-pitched scream. The only thing in view was a table with a vase of blooming lilies perched on top of it. There were no hearts beating close by.

Eeeeee-eee.

I flinched and swung around with my right hand on the handle of my knife that was holstered against my right thigh. I demanded, “Who’s there?”

Were they blocking my hearing?

Was it possible a druid could hide their heartbeat?

No answer came. Time ticked by in the silence.

With more firmness, I ordered, “Show yourself!”

A thumping started.

Bang, bang, bang.

My eyes lowered to the table before me—to what might lay hidden behind the cabinet doors on it. I stared for a long time, not moving. The thumps only increased in harshness, shaking the frame of the stand. I muttered under my breath, “What the ever-lovin’ fuck is that?” And did I really want to open those two innocent, tiny doors to find out?

I was thinking it was a definite ‘no.’

One of the doors broke open. Choice gone.

I took a step back and lifted my blade from its sheath, ready for anything. It was either another parlor trick, or it was something truly nasty.

A porcelain female face peeked out from behind the remaining closed door. Old-fashioned glass eyes blinked, her plastic lashes fluttering. Half her face drooped from a thick crack down the center of her face, her head only held together by the back of a solid skull. Dirt and grime and green crayon smeared the rest of her face. And her filthy brown hair was missing large chunks at the scalp here or there all over her head, showing the tiny black holes where the locks used to be fitted inside the porcelain.

I didn’t lower my knife.

She blinked again, and her mouth opened.

Eeeeee-eee.

I flinched at the god-awful screech.

The foot-tall demonized doll squeezed out of her hiding spot, jumping on two stiff legs to the ground in front of me. The dolly swayed back and forth. She wore a dark maroon dress that appeared to be in the 1950’s style of a homemaker, and her dirt crusted feet were bare. Her black, glass eyes simply stared up at me from her cracked face while she occasionally blinked with her plastic lashes.

Another damn way to spy.

I glared. “You are not coming with me.”

Eeeeee-eee.

I flinched again and wanted to cover my ears.

“Jesus-fucking-Christ, stop doing that!” I shoved my knife back into its sheath and pointed a sharp finger at that hellish face. “Master Niallan, this is completely unacceptable—and creepy as hell. Stop the parlor tricks.”

The broken toy didn’t move. It stared.

A shiver worked up my spine. “You are one twisted motherfucker.” I ground my teeth together. “This shit is done.”

I lunged at the doll. My left shoulder rammed into the table and the vase tipped over, crashing to the floor in a shatter of glass. I twisted to keep from landing on my face, but my hands were empty. Fucking hell!

With vampire speed, I pulled my gun out and fired off two quick shots in rapid succession. Right and left. I followed the doll’s blurring movements and fired off two more rounds.

My finger hovered over the trigger.

The hellish doll squatted right in front of me.

I blinked in confusion. “What are you doing?”

A thin stream of water splattered the tile underneath her. Her black eyes blinked and watched me.

Eeeeee-eee.

“Oh my god. You’re one of those potty dolls.” My face crinkled in horror. “Is that really piss?”

She straightened.

Yellow pee pooled around her feet.

“Master Niallan, this is a new low.” I aimed point blank at the doll. “Say good-bye, asshole.”

I wasted an entire clip on it. An entire clip.

I lowered my weapon and bared my fangs. The bitch was powered by Master Niallan’s power—including his vampire power which was much older than mine.

And it was even worse than that.

I’d been bested by a children’s toy.

I swiftly glanced down the empty hallway, looking both ways, and hurried to put my weapon away.

I was never going to tell anyone about this.

I side-stepped the shattered vase and spilled white flowers, and my feet moved at a fast charge away from the scene of the “crime.” The demented doll followed after me on stiff legs, teetering back and forth like she had a large stick up her ass. I hissed over my shoulder, “Master Niallan, if you make her piss on my boots, I will piss on your favorite shoes. Don’t mess with my footwear.”

Eeeeee-eee.

My shoulders hunched. I tugged at my ringing right ear and then my other smarting ear. I growled, “I hate you. I hate you. I hate you.”

Eeeeee-eee.

I gritted my teeth.

Perhaps it was best to ignore it.

I traveled down multiple hallways, attempting to keep in sight of the druids walking by—from servants to guards to the upper-class. They rubbernecked all around—that was for damn sure—but I was making myself known to them. I wanted their eyes on me. I wanted witnesses in case Devin or Ysander tried underhanded tactics to take me out.

All while I opened all my senses.

I searched for power.

It led me to a courtyard in the center of the castle, all four golden surrounding walls towering and rising high into the sky, shielding the open outdoor area from the outside village.

Guards filled the private space. Their feet trampled over the dead winter grass while their swords clashed against the swords of the others. White, glowing druid power sizzled over the steel blades and glistened under the sun, creating white sparkling tracers in the air with their efficient strikes. The guards weren’t in full battle gear, simply dressed in golden practice attire.

And there was a shit ton of them.

All with weapons.

Cracked-and-Nosy waddled up beside me.

She squatted and took another piss.

While staring up at me.

Hint received. This was not a safe place for me.

But fuck. I turned my attention back to the druids.

This was where the most power was.

My brows puckered. I backed away slowly.

I ducked back into the castle and took a survey of my surroundings while I continued to think this through.

I hadn’t been able to feel any power from the Original vampire amulet. It was quite possible I wouldn’t be able to feel the Original druid amulet either. If that were true, I was searching this way blindly. I needed to think of a different angle, one more personal in nature. I needed to delve deeper into Master Niallan’s psyche.

Shit.

I might actually fail at this. I may be of no help.

Because the man truly confused me at times.

I started walking again and kept to the main hallways. I turned my thoughts around and around in my head while I strolled and evaluated everything in view. And I mean everything. I kept track of the flowers. I counted the women working here. I stopped and examined every piece of art. I looked for patterns in the tiling or in the carved white ceilings full of angels. I paused at every window to look at the view. I listened for which hallways were quieter than others, compared to how worn the tiles were under my feet. I even studied the designs and colors of the drapes hanging from the open windows.

In the end, as the sun started to set, I slammed my bedchamber’s door on Cracked-and-Nosy’s face and moved to stand in front of the lone portrait inside the room. Master Niallan’s mother blinked down on me. This painting was truly exquisite if you studied the care with which each brush stroke covered the canvas. I lifted my eyes to hers, and asked calmly, “You loved her very much, didn’t you, Master Niallan?”

The lilies gave it away.

There were fucking lilies everywhere all over this castle, including in the painting behind his mother.

She blinked rapidly.

I sighed and started removing my weapons. I placed each one on the desk with care, watching my hands work. “I don’t know the whole story, but I am sorry you lost someone you cared that deeply for.” His mother may have been a criminal or a peasant, but to Master Niallan, it didn’t matter. She had been his mother. I cracked my neck and peered up with tired eyes, exhausted from my long day, and the fact I hadn’t found what I was truly searching for—not even a hint of it. I asked, “Did you pass your first Challenge?”

His mother blinked swiftly.

I high-fived the air in front of her portrait with as much enthusiasm as I could muster. “Way to go. Make sure you get rest tonight. They won’t go easy on you. You know that.”

Her lavender eyes lifted over my head. Stared.

I rubbed the back of my neck and sighed. “Yes, I heard them come in a few seconds ago.” I waved my fingers through the air and still stared up into her eyes. The Overlords stayed mute, had been silent since they’d slipped into the room, while zips unleashed and shirts dropped to the ground behind me. “By the way, I’m beat. Have your people send food to our room. We’ll eat in here tonight.”

Her eyes didn’t blink.

I rolled my own eyes. “I’m serious. I’m tired.” I waggled a finger at the painting. “Do not start right now. Or I will steal every tub of ice cream I can find and chuck it out the window out of spite. Every meal should not be an issue like this. The lords said they didn’t treat you this way. You shouldn’t treat us like this.”

Finally, she blinked fast.

“Thank you.” I turned around and walked to my own bag. I waved a hand over my shoulder. “Good night, asshole.”

I stared down at my bag and placed my hands on my hips. I yawned wide, and grumbled, “How much of a fucking lunatic did I look like when you gentlemen first came in?”

Lord Belshazzar grunted next to me while he changed into a short-sleeved cotton shirt and loose fitting gray pajama pants—and refrained from commenting.

Lord Pippin chuckled under his breath. “If you had been anywhere else, you would have been dethroned.”

“That’s what I thought,” I replied. I bent at the waist and unzipped my bags. I grabbed a clean set of pajamas and tromped to the bathroom with the soft material in my hands. I halted right before I entered, asking over my shoulder, “Did any of you receive…a little present…when you left the room earlier?”

“Go open the front door.” Lord Otto snorted. “It’s fucking ridiculous.”

Lord Cato asked casually, “Before you do that, your majesty, is there a reason why there are bullet holes all along our hallway now?”

I lifted a stopping hand in his direction. “Don’t go there.” I hurried and changed in the bathroom, and then I quickly went to the front door and threw it open—morbid curiosity getting the better of me.

My lips twitched.

I held the door open with my left hand and pointed with my right to the rubber snake that lifted his head off the ground. “That one is for Lord Cato.”

Lord Otto walked to stand beside me and crossed his arms. His eyes peered at where I was pointing. “Correct.”

I skipped over Cracked-and-Nosy to the next one. I snapped my finger at it with my brows scrunched. “It looks like one of those super popular male dolls that are always perfect.” Except this one had a cigarette burn hole through the side of his blond head, and its left leg was missing. Its right hand was also twisted at an unnatural angle—and his body was naked. I would have said Lord Otto, but the male-doll hovered over mine. “That one’s Lord Belshazzar’s.”

Lord Otto chuckled softly. “Correct.”

I pointed at the brand new brown teddy bear, a price tag still hanging from his rounded right ear. “That one’s Lord Xenon’s.”

“Yep.” The lord leaned against the doorframe and smirked. “Two more to go. You have a fifty-fifty shot.”

I cast my gaze back and forth between the gnawed-on blue helicopter and the squished yellow rubber ducky. I turned to the Overlord and grinned. “You’re the helicopter, and Lord Pippin is the duck.”

He nodded his head. “Nicely done, your majesty.”

“How the hell does the ducky even move?”

The lord shuddered. “It rolls and it squeaks this heinous sound. All the time. Between Lord Pippin’s feet. Around his feet. I stopped counting how many times he tripped and almost landed on his face.”

I shut the door and locked it. “Mine pisses and screams. You can’t beat that.”

Lord Otto pointed at his hair—his extremely screwed up blond hair. “Helicopter. That’s all I should have to say.”

I snickered and held my hands up in the air. I backed away from him and his ire before dropping my hands. “You’re right, my lord. You win.”

“Fuck yes, I do. I lost hair, dammit!”

A gentle hand wrapped around my wrist and stopped my backward movement. I looked down at the man sitting comfortably in a chair with his bare feet kicked up on a footstool. Ice blue eyes stared up into my gaze. I lifted a black brow, asking tersely, “Yes, my lord?”

Lord Belshazzar mirrored me, lifting a black eyebrow, and then tugged me down onto his lap. I landed in a graceless heap on top of him. The Overlord’s chin trembled at my shocked features, but he didn’t make fun of my inelegance. He silently helped me resituate myself on his lap, though he couldn’t have missed my rigid frame. The lord even yanked a soft and thin blanket off the chair next to ours—before Lord Xenon sat on that seat—and tossed it over my body, draping it over my legs.

The lord’s eyes darted back and forth over my narrowed gaze—I was still upset with him. He tucked a piece of air behind my ear and played with my earlobe. Quietly, he asked, “How was your day?”

“I walked around the entire time.” I huffed and squinted down my nose at him. My voice was clipped. “Master Niallan’s castle is as large as ours. There’s a lot to look at.”

Lord Belshazzar hummed and stared at my ear that he continued to rub softly. “Have any trouble?”

“Other than the doll from hell? No.”

His eyes flicked to mine, then back to his playing. “How many bullets did you waste on the toy?”

My lips pinched. I wasn’t saying.

The Overlord smirked—just a little. He never took his eyes off me, his attention now wandering over my features. His tone was still quiet. “Lord Pippin emptied both of his guns before he wised up.”

“Fuck off.” Lord Pippin sighed and dropped into a reclining chair across from us. “I almost had it once.”

I rolled my eyes. That was a lie.

I hadn’t even come close to shooting my doll.

And I was almost positive I was faster than him.

Lord Belshazzar ran the pad of his right pointer finger over the curve of my eyebrow, watching the action with a hooded gaze. “Do you want to ask me anything about my day?”

I sniffed. “Not particularly.”

The Overlord sighed and pressed his forehead against mine—and left it there. His thick, dangling hair hid us from everyone else. He rubbed the tip of his nose against mine in private affection, and our blue eyes didn’t stray elsewhere, holding each other’s gazes.

He whispered softly, “How long do you typically stay mad at someone?”

Lord Pippin choked but swiftly quieted.

I ignored that lord. My attention was captured by my favorite one. I wrinkled my nose, and muttered, “There’s no time limit. Not really.”

Lord Belshazzar touched the tip of his nose against mine again. His blue eyes fell, casting his expression in a rare moment of uncertainty. On the barest breath, he breathed, “I don’t like it.”

My entire body melted against his, just like that. I wrapped my arms around his neck and cuddled closer to him, practically purring when he pulled the blanket up higher over my body to cover my shoulders too. I curled my feet around his legs and rested them on the edge of his chair.

With our foreheads still pressed together, I managed to capture his fallen gaze with mine. I whispered too quietly for anyone else to hear, “You were quite the beast earlier.”

His lashes lowered over his eyes and shuttered his gaze from me. The Overlord waited for me to carry on, not contradicting my statement.

Still too quietly for anyone else to hear, I murmured, “Why don’t you kiss me? I’ll accept that as your apology—this time.”

The lord blinked. Then his lips were on mine.

Lord Belshazzar pressed my head back, leaning over me, and he kissed me—fast. Our heartbeats linked and pounded like crazy inside our chests. His mouth caressed and coerced and petted until I opened for his onslaught of want—his request for forgiveness. The lord’s minty scent surrounded me, and his tongue dipped inside my mouth, teasing and curling against mine again and again.

Lord Belshazzar showed me how sorry he was, even if he didn’t speak the words, as he made gentle and powerful love to my mouth. He ran his hands up my neck and curled his fingers into my hair at the base of my head, holding me steady as he tipped his head for a better angle. His muscles bulged in his arms around me, not letting me go.

He embraced me like I was precious to him.

He kissed me like it was the last kiss he’d ever have.

He protected me in his arms like I was his world.

A soft moan escaped my lips.

This man was delicious. Fucking perfect.

I tightened my arms and held him closer.

His deep and soft groan curled my toes.

The Overlord possessed me at that moment.

I was his. He was mine.

We were at peace. In our own realm of rightness.

Lord Belshazzar tapered his caresses off in slow increments. He kissed the tip of my nose and pressed his forehead against mine again, his thick hair continuing to shade us in a dark cloud. Our lungs pumped just as hard as our one heartbeat and our breaths puffed against each other’s damp lips. His blink was languid and sexually satisfied as he stared into my eyes.

He whispered, “Forgiven?”

I nodded, rubbing my forehead against his.

The Overlord kept his arms around me, just holding my gaze until he eventually rested us more comfortably against the back of his chair. Our faces separated as I ducked my head against his shoulder and closed my eyes. I wiggled even closer against him, burrowing against his warmth. I couldn’t see his expression, but suddenly, he barked, “I swear to the sun and the stars and my blood, if you jackasses don’t find someplace else to park your intrusive interloping, I will ruin you.” Not even a second later, he grumbled, “About fucking time.”

I kept my eyes closed, not wanting to deal with the other Overlords and hummed in approval when Lord Belshazzar fixed the blanket around me that had slipped down off my shoulder with sharp jerks of his hands—very irritated at having the other lords around to witness anything personal between us.

“I’d like for the record to show that I did not—in any way, shape, or form—watch that display,” Lord Cato sputtered from far off to the side. It sounded like he was hiding underneath his blanket on his bed, his voice muffled. “Sex doesn’t bother me in the slightest…but that fucking did. Try not to do that around me again. Please.”

My lips trembled. “Forgot about him.”

“Obviously,” my father hissed.

“How about this then, Lord Cato? The next time you want to have sex at a Blood Rite, you don’t do it where I can walk by at any time.” I paused, listening to his instant groan. “Yes? I thought you might agree.”

Lord Belshazzar’s chest abruptly shook against me as he chuckled quietly. He tilted his face toward mine, his growing black whiskers tickling my forehead. The Overlord kissed the top of my head, mumbling against my hair, “Do you want to go to bed now or wait for dinner to arrive?”

I yawned and snuggled against him, tightening my arms around his neck. “I don’t care. Whatever you want. As long as you think he’ll actually feed us in the morning.”

“He will. I spoke with him about it.” He kissed the top of my head again. “The prick won’t starve us.”

The Overlord held me more snugly and stood to his feet, supporting me against his muscular body. I didn’t even move or open my eyes. My feet and blanket dangled over his arm while he walked to our bed. He laid me down gently and crawled in next to me.

Lord Belshazzar piled the blankets around us. “Try to sleep on your side of the bed tonight.”

I snorted. “Not going to happen.”

I rolled and plastered myself against him.

He held still for a long moment, and then pulled one of my legs over his. His warm palm gripped my thigh in a pleasant show of possessiveness. “Good night, Gwen.”

“Night, Bel.” I grinned.

Chapter Twenty-One

~ Kimber ~

The shadows seemed to be darker than most.

Rilen made sure of that.

I was cloaked head to toe in black, and the cowl was deep enough to hide my face, even in some brighter lights.

Master Dorian sat in the common room reading, ignoring me in the corner.

His anger at this betrayal ran nearly as deep as mine. I didn’t really understand why he felt like that, but he did. It almost made me think he wasn’t a complete ass.

Almost.

I pulled the cloak around me and sighed. I didn’t know why I was hiding in shadows like some sort of wraith, watching Master Dorian enjoying a good book. I wanted to go back to my new apartments, wallow in self-pity, and make the insane decision of who got to fuck me.

I twisted my lip in disgust.

The prim and proper school teacher-acolyte in me recoiled at the idea of thinking about whom to have sex with. That wasn’t what a proper acolyte thought about, and it wasn’t the way a school teacher acted.

Now, the temple master part of me was worried about gaining enough power to work my magic. It wasn’t so much about who was good in bed, but who could get me where I needed to be.

Every direction of which was up.

And now, horny me just wanted some damn action.

I was so confused and tired. All I wanted was a good night’s sleep.

And then some sex.

Since shadows were deep, and the wall started to feel comfortable, I started to drift a bit. Sleep would be nice.

Elex walked into the common room.

I bit my lip. I couldn’t react to him, I wasn’t supposed to. But, all at once, so many things ran through my head. So many things I wanted to shout.

Run.

Stay.

Love me.

Why?

Why?

The corner’s shadows held me still.

I waited. I watched.

His face was a sea of calm, his stride measured, his breathing even. There was no sign of what we had seen the night before. He was the same Elex as always.

A total fabrication.

It hurt so much to see him there, acting as if he wasn’t betraying me and the entire temple.

Roran and Rilen were right. If I hadn’t seen him last night with the rebels, they never would have had a chance to convince me he was anything more than dedicated to his work.

Master Dorian’s book snapped shut, startling me.

“There you are, Elex.” His voice boomed through the chamber. “We must talk.”

“Master, I’m only here to grab a daily sheet and see what I missed—”

“We need to talk,” Master Dorian repeated. There was no room for argument in his tone.

Choosing a table not far from my shadowed hideout, he gestured for Elex to take a seat across from him. The two of them sat, and the elder druid pulled a flask out of his robe while two glasses appeared on the table.

“Are those glasses bound to you?” Elex asked.

“My magic is more ancient than that. I don’t need things bound to me to obey me.”

Well, that was news.

Elex cleared his throat and ran a finger around the rim of the glass. “Master, is this pressing? I really should get up to my rooms—”

“Are you finding life agreeable here, Elex?” Master Dorian cut through his words.

“Of course, sir. This is a beautiful building, and the attendants are excellent. The food is beyond compare.”

“As is the company in the bedroom.”

Clearing his throat, Elex stared into the glass.

A befuddled look appeared on Master Dorian’s face. “Are you not enjoying a hot cunny to slide into every night?”

What a horrible way to talk about my lady bits.

“My work has been dragging me away—”

“Surely you have time to enjoy a quick indulgence.”

He said nothing.

“What is it, Elex?”

He took a sip of the glass. “I have… proclivities I have not been able to discuss with Kimber. Other needs.”

Master Dorian’s mouth made a perfect circle. “Ah. You enjoy men as well.”

“I do.”

He did?

It was quiet for a moment, and Master Dorian took a sip of his brandy.

“So, you’re bored with the pretty pussy.”

“Not bored. Not excited though, either.”

That was a lie. He was as hard as a pillar of marble the other night.

“Have you tried talking with her?”

A cruel chuckle issue from his throat. “No. Please. Kimber? She’s as straight-laced as they come. She would never ever consider having another in her bed with us.”

With another sip of his drink, Master Dorian nodded. “She is naïve, isn’t she?”

I wanted to sock him in the face.

“Painfully. I tried drawing her out—” Elex nodded.

“Mm, the fucking on the balcony.”

Oh, my gods. Was there anyone who hadn’t seen us out there?

The glass touched the table top with barely a sound, and Master Dorian leaned in. “Did you imagine someone behind you? Taking your ass as you were balls deep in her pussy?”

The answer came without hesitation. “Yes.”

Master Dorian leaned in even closer. “You very much enjoy being a bottom to another man, don’t you?”

Elex’s head bobbed slowly. “There’s nothing like it…”

Another sip of his brandy passed some time, and Master Dorian nodded. “I enjoy a little ass play myself.”

I nearly choked on my laugh. A little? The man was mated to two men. That was more than a little.

But what was Master Dorian doing…?

“It’s not easy to find satisfaction inside these walls,” the ancient master mused. “Not when each move is scrutinized.”

Sweet Savior. He wasn’t.

A small hesitation preceded Elex’s reply. “I’m finding that myself.”

“Is that why you keep disappearing to the university?”

Elex laughed quietly. “No. Unfortunately, that is for my work. I have to go…elsewhere to seek it out.”

Master Dorian worked his jaw. “I have it on good authority that your Kimber will be gone for several more hours.”

Master Dorian was seducing my lover.

The pregnant pause ended, and I held my breath. I could hear Elex sucking his teeth while he was thinking.

“Would you care to join me in my room for another drink, sir?”

I couldn’t believe they didn’t hear my gasp—but I lucked out because the chair scraped on the floor, covering it up.

Walking side by side, carrying brandy glasses, the eldest temple master and my now-former lover headed through the halls to my old room for some stupid tryst that…

I was flustered. No, I was beyond flustered. I was pissed and betrayed and didn’t understand a thing going on.

The curtain I was semi-hidden behind rustled, and Roran appeared, holding out his hand.

“Come. We have to get to your old rooms.”

Confusion wrinkled my forehead. “That’s where they’re going…”

“Yes. Come. This is important.”

Roran led me away from the stairs, and I was even more confused. A right turn down a hall and another right a moment later brought us to a set of doors I had never seen.

Cranking the door open, there was a small, wood-paneled room beyond. Roran pulled me inside and cranked the door closed.

Pressing a button, the whole thing shuddered and started to ascend.

I slammed myself against the wall, terrified. “Roran! What the hell is this?”

“A lift,” he chuckled. “Do you really think the household workers carry linens up five flights of stairs? Or the kitchen staff drags those carts up the stairs?”

“I’ve never… it’s…”

Roran couldn’t stop laughing at me. “You are a treasure, Kimber. Really.” He sobered after a moment. “There are three of these in the building, and we’ll be at the top floor before they are on the second. Dorian will delay the walk so we can get to the rooms.”

The lift clunked to a halt, and Roran pulled the doors open, ushering me out.

I hoped I would never use that dreadful contraption again.

It was, however, convenient, and we were only a few doors away from my old rooms. Hurrying through the halls, Roran pulled out a key and let us in.

Rilen was standing in the door to the bedroom and motioned us over. “Quickly.”

We all ducked into the closet, and the folding doors weren’t quite shut so we could peer through the cracks.

“Masters,” I whispered, “doesn’t it bother you your mate is purposefully attempting to cheat on you with my former bedmate?”

“It’s not cheating,” Rilen whispered.

“It’s with our blessing, my sweet.” Roran’s voice was barely audible.

“Why? Why would you ever encourage this?”

They exchanged looks with each other over my head and turned back to the room.

“Always for the magic, Kimber,” Rilen said. “We claim to be temple masters, but we listen to the magic first.”

“To preserve that, this must be allowed to happen.”

The door clicked open in the foyer, and the three of us fell silent.

I could hear the panting and rustle of clothes, and eventually, the footfalls to the bedroom.

Elex walked in, already naked and erect.

Master Dorian followed, pulling his pants down.

My stomach clenched.

I didn’t know what was going on, and I didn’t know if this was something I wanted to watch.

I was trapped, though, and I was transfixed.

Once again, I was reminded how well-endowed Master Dorian was.

Yanking Elex back against him, he leaned into his ear. “Listen to me, boy. This is fucking. Nothing else.”

Elex reached behind and grabbed Master Dorian’s lengthening shaft. “That’s all I need. Your dick in my ass.”

“On the bed, all fours. Face away from the headboard.”

I put a hand over my mouth and stepped back, afraid he would see me in the closet.

A feeling of foreboding ran down my spine.

Master Dorian wanted us to see this.

There was no gentleness in him in the next moment. Master Dorian spiked himself into Elex’s passage without any warning.

The shriek of pain was ear-splitting, and I shrank back.

I saw the twins flinch. Of course, they did—they knew a very different side of the master.

Starting slow, he drew out of Elex and then pushed back. Elex whimpered again and dropped his head to bear the pain. A few more strokes and he was getting used to being stretched.

“That’s got to hurt,” Rilen whispered.

Master Dorian’s eyes snapped right to the closet, and he started moving faster.

“What is it about Kimber’s pussy that has you disinterested?”

I wished he wouldn’t talk about my lady parts while he was balls deep in another man’s ass.

Elex whimpered, and I saw tears streaming down his face. “Not disinterested.”

“What then? I will kill to sink into that pussy.”

“A little torture.” Elex grunted.

Master Dorian’s fingers dug into his hips, pulling him back on his cock. The look on his face was dark and intense.

I wondered just how much he was enjoying himself if he was at all. I couldn’t imagine this deceit brought him any joy.

But males worked differently, and there was a chance he was just enjoying having his erection in someone.

Gods, I didn’t know what to think.

“Torture?” Master Dorian didn’t slow his strokes at all. He was performing his own form of torture.

“Magic needs sex. I want to see how long she can go before she cheats on me.”

Another quiet gasp from me, and I felt hot tears in my eyes. He wanted to force me to cheat on him?

“To what ends?”

The motions of the two men seemed to find a more comfortable rhythm.

“An experiment…oh, yeah…” Elex’s eyes rolled back in pleasure.

A grunt of satisfaction came from Master Dorian, as I could hear the slap of flesh.

“That is raw,” Rilen ground out in the quiet of the closet. “He cannot be enjoying that.”

“I think they both are.” Roran’s voice was gruff.

“Are you two okay?” I whispered.

“Fine,” they chorused.

Master Dorian grunted again. “Just an experiment?”

“She’s weak—oh!—and I think she’ll either cheat on me or she’ll be so stubborn, she won’t have the power to control the magic in the Spine.”

“You’d like that.” There was no question in Master Dorian’s statement.

“The Spine should fall when—fuck!—when it’s ready. Not when some little fancy, spoiled twat says it should.”

It felt like he was driving a spike into my chest, again. I had never been anything but good and kind to him. I thought he enjoyed my company and our friendship…and our bedroom romps.

Master Dorian didn’t like it either. His hands moved to Elex’s shoulder, and he scored the flesh there, deeply. His fingers dug into the wound and blood ran down Elex’s arms and chest, dripping to the bed.

Elex barely seemed to notice.

“It’s her job,” Master Dorian said.

“It’s not her job,” Elex grunted. “The Spine just needs to fall and take with it whoever the Lost God wants.”

The rocking of the mattress picked up. Master Dorian was driving into him, his face growing redder with each hard thrust.

“The Lost God is lost.” Master Dorian’s breath hitched as he glanced up at the ceiling. As he swallowed, I saw his throat bob and a look of near-completion on his face. “We listen to the magic. Not some accursed god who fled through the gate.”

What did that mean? Accursed?

“The Spine—shit—should still fall as it will!”

Master Dorian leaned forward, still slapping his hips hard against Elex’s ass. With one arm holding him up, he wrapped the other around Elex’s neck.

“You like breath play, boy? While my cock drills you?”

“Yes…” It was a strangled answer.

His hand closed tighter on Elex’s throat, and his face went red.

I saw the twitch of Master Dorian’s hand at his throat, and a fingernail scored across the line of Elex’s neck, opening the critical vein that led to the heart.

It seemed nothing more than a quick nick, but that spot would kill him, drain him of his life’s blood.

I had to choke back vomit.

“The Spine will fall when the Breaker says it will fall,” Master Dorian ground out.

“No one should have that say,” Elex managed.

“Only the magic has that say.”

“Why give that power to a stupid little cunt like Kimber? That’s proof enough—gaaaaahd!—that it was not meant to be controlled.”

The grip on his throat changed, holding his windpipe even tighter, and Elex was suddenly staring straight at the closet.

And then, he was staring at me.

Roran and Rilen had pushed the doors open.

Elex’s face was a mask of terror. But Master Dorian didn’t give him enough air to speak clearly, to get out more than a few words at a time.

“Kimber.”

My chest heaved, and my face was soaked with tears as I stared at him. Master Dorian held him still while he still pumped in and out of him.

“I would have done nearly anything for you, Elex.”

“…lies…”

“No, I won’t hear it. I heard it last night and in the lounge downstairs. I know the truth.”

“…S’kir must die…”

I stepped out of the closet and walked toward the bed. “You say that, but what do you really know? You’re a liar, you’re a rebel, you’ve got no clue what the magic tells me.”

“…shouldn’t control the Spine…”

Moving even closer, I stared at his reddened face. “I don’t. No one does. The magic tells me what to do. The magic you denied me. The magic I need to save the people of S’Kir from the mountains falling on them.”

“…temple wrong…”

I stared into his deep black eyes. Something Roran had said to me came back.

“The temple doesn’t make the rules, Elex. They never have. They only listen to and conduct the magic through our land.”

“…loved you…”

“No, you didn’t. Not for a moment.”

“…could have convinced you…”

I leaned into him, and let my words dust over his skin. “I am a Master of the Temple of the Lost God. I listen to the magic. I am loyal only to the magic of this land.”

Master Dorian’s body seized for a moment, and in the next, he came deep inside Elex with a window-rattling roar. I watched as he took his pleasure in filling my ex-lover with his cum.

“You wanted me to be less naïve, didn’t you?”

The grip on his throat now allowed no air through, so there was no answer. His eyes bulged. His lips sucked desperately, trying to find air.

I stared at him. I knew what had to happen, and yet I was still being torn in two. My face was soaked with the tears of what might have been for him.

For us.

Trembling, I leaned in to touch his cheek.

“You have destroyed all that goodness you tried to protect. I am no longer a pawn in your game.”

Fast and sure, Master Dorian snapped his neck.

Elex dropped to the bed, dead.

Chapter Twenty-Two

~ Kimber ~

Both Roren and Rilen caught me before I hit the floor.

I couldn’t breathe; I couldn’t think.

My throat constricted as my stomach heaved.

I wanted to scream and yell at Master Dorian, but it was only a reaction. The good memories of our lives, from our friendship, were the only reason to be upset.

Elex had fully planned to let the people of S’Kir die.

Climbing off the bed, leaving Elex where he fell, Master Dorian walked over to me.

“You tortured him before you…” I started hyperventilating.

“Yes, I did.” He put a hand on my shoulder.

“I already knew he was a traitor.”

Master Dorian smirked. “You think I tortured him to get him to confess? No, girl, not at all. I tortured him because he deserved no better. You’ve suffered at his hand, and he needed to suffer at the end.”

I smeared the tears off my cheeks, narrowing my eyes at him. “You really are a bastard.”

A finger on my chin lifted me to face him. “Never forget that, girl. I am a bastard. I am an asshole.”

He looked at his two mates holding me. “Have we heard from the university about their machine’s warnings?”

“No, not yet,” Roran said.

“Then there is some time still.” Master Dorian studied me. “You need power, girl.”

I nodded, sniffling. “I do. Vitas offered—”

I gasped as Dorian was suddenly in my personal space, a looming presence. His hand caught my chin—not painfully, but I couldn’t move as he stared into my eyes. “No. You are ours. Remember my words.”

I will kill to sink into that pussy.

He hadn’t been play-acting.

It had been a warning.

Then, the full reality of what he said slammed into me.

My knees gave out again.

“Rilen, Roran. Take her to my quarters. Get her settled, and then make certain she has enough power for the next tremor.”

“And you?” Rilen asked.

“I have things to tend to.” A long finger pointed at the bloody and foul bed.

“Later?” Roran asked.

“Not this time.” He tossed his chin at me. “Go. Take care of her.”

Roran and Rilen had me between them as we walked out of my old suite and headed for Master Dorian’s rooms.

I was stuck in a cloud of horror and confusion, lost in my own mind. I knew, on an intellectual level, that Elex couldn’t be allowed to return to the rebels. He knew the dorms, he knew routines, he knew us.

“Why death?” I murmured.

“Having him here, in a jail cell, would just invite the rebels to attack,” Roran answered.

I cocked my head as he pushed the door open. “We have magic to fight with—”

“Just because they don’t believe as we do, doesn’t mean they don’t have powerful magic wielders,” Rilen supplied. “We would have a battle that involved and killed too many people.”

“His death serves a purpose and sends a message.”

Roran helped me to sit on the chaise lounge outside the massive master bath. “We are both very sorry that you got involved.”

“At the same time, though, if not for you,” Rilen reasoned, “we would never have found the traitor in our midst.”

“I brought the traitor here.”

Roran shook his head. “If not him, then it would have been a cook or a housemaid, a butler, a launderer. Someone.”

I gasped. “Jallina!”

Rilen walked in from the bathroom. “She’s safe. Once we figured out who our spy was, we put them all on alert.”

The smirk lit Roran’s face. “Quite the little spy network you have there, my dear. Only Drez and Jallina would talk to us.”

I let out a breath. “Good. Thank you.”

Rilen nodded. “I’m glad you have them. We’ve all lost our contacts out in the larger world.”

Roran pulled the cloak off me and rolled it up. “That will be burned. There’s blood on it.”

Rilen found the buttons on my shirt and started to unfasten them. “Come. You need a bath.”

I was lost in the sensation of his hands on me for a second and then realized what Rilen was doing. I gasped and pulled my shirt closed.

“What—?”

“Bath.”

“I can take care of myself.”

“But, ilati, we want to.”

My stomach quivered. “What? Aren’t you—”

Roran finished my question. “Gay?”

“Well. No. Yes.”

“No.”

“Oh.”

Oh.

Rilen pulled me to my feet. “Bath. Come.”

The massive tub with running water was filled and scented, and there was a layer of tiny bubbles on it. I glanced at the twins in the door behind me.

“You’ve taken care of women before if you know about the bubbles.”

They glanced at each other and took a few steps into the room with me.

“Any male worth his salt knows how to draw a bath for a woman,” Roran said.

He was close to me now, and his hand reached for the buttons of my shirt again. I watched him as he moved my hand away, letting it fall partly open.

I simply didn’t know what to think.

Rilen waited behind me until Roran was done unbuttoning me before slipping the material off my shoulder. “We want you, Kimber,” he whispered. “We have since we met you.”

“Your loyalty was nothing we wanted to test.” Roran took the shirt from his brother and draped it over a chair. “We would never dream of touching you if you had chosen Elex.”

“But,” Rilen said, sliding my pants off my hips and down my legs, “you haven’t chosen Elex.”

His hand trailed from my hips up to my sides, and out, holding my arms to either side to keep me balanced as Roran retrieved my bottoms from the ground.

Why wasn’t I protesting this? Why was my body, and hell, my mind going along with this insanity? Was it just easier to give into this?

I thought I should tell them to stop. Just let me undress and bathe myself. I was perfectly capable of taking care of myself.

Just because Master Dorian had fucked and killed my boyfriend didn’t mean I couldn’t wash myself.

I knew if I said no, that I wanted to go to Vitas and Carolee, they wouldn’t stop me. They’d help me put my clothes back on, let me leave.

The thought of leaving them made my poor, battered heart cry and twist.

I wanted to stay. I needed to trust them.

Roran took my left hand, and Rilen had moved to the right. Each of them kissed my fingers and moved me over to the tub.

Rilen pulled my camisole over my head, baring my breasts to him, as Roran slipped my panties down my legs and over my feet.

Fully naked in front of them, I didn’t feel an iota of shame. Not one.

With the utmost care, they helped me into the tub and into the water. They knelt on either side of me and let me sit back in the high-backed clawfoot basin.

“Better?”

“It’s lovely,” I answered letting out a sigh.

“Kimber, I’m so sorry,” Roran said.

“For what?” The hot water started to unknot me.

“For not sparing you this mess,” Rilen said.

I passed my gaze between the two of them. “You had no way of knowing it was Elex. No one did. I was too naïve to realize what he was doing.”

“He was a fool for not…” Roran cleared his throat.

I peered at him. “For not what?”

“For not worshiping every inch of your beautiful body,” Rilen said.

I felt a rush of blood to my cheeks, and it wasn’t from the hot water. I was really sitting in a tub, naked, between these two perfect specimens.

“Will you let us?” Roran’s finger caressed the inside of my wrist with his thumb.

Gods, who knew that was so sensitive?

“Let you what?”

Rilen nipped at the pad of my thumb. “Worship you.”

“Wait…”

It finally slammed into my poor tired brain.

They wanted to grant me power. They wanted to bed me. They wanted me.

At the same time.

“Aren’t you mated to Master Dorian?”

“Yes,” they chorused.

“So…”

They passed a look to each other and then back to me.

Roran answer, “Ilati, do you think you are here without permission? Dorian was keen to get you here as well. He meant it when he said he would kill to get into your pussy.”

It was too much. Master Dorian wanted me in his bed with his mates. I couldn’t understand this. My mind was so tired from the past weeks. I didn’t want to think anymore.

Rilen’s hand was on my cheek. “Stop thinking, Kimber. You’re tired. You’re a strong woman, but you’re tired. Let us take care of you.”

I closed my eyes and inhaled the scented water. Roses again. My breath released slowly, and I opened my eyes. Their chocolate-and-ice gazes were fixed on my face, and they held nothing more than my hands.

They would hold nothing but my hands without my express permission.

My body screamed at me. It wanted this.

I wanted them.

Gods above and below, I even wanted Master Dorian.

“Yes,” I whispered.

“Oh, ilati… thank you,” Roran whispered and brushed a kiss on my cheek.

Rilen passed a cloth to his twin while dunking his own in the water. As Roran soaked his, Rilen poured some liquid soap on the cloth, and then passed that to Roran.

At the same time, the brothers started at the same place on each arm, brushing the cloth over my skin, lathering my arms. Each finger was washed, then every bit of skin on the way up, passing my elbow and right around up to my shoulder.

Roran’s careful hand wrapped around the front of my chest as Rilen’s went behind. Carefully washing all of my back and front, and then switching and washing me again, the twins seemed entranced by skin, by moving the cloth over me.

The most amazing massage I’d ever had, they passed back and forth over my chest and back, never touching my breasts until finally…

Rilen soaped one breast while Roran took charge of the other.

Lightning shot through me and straight to my sex. Not that I wasn’t already craving them—this just heightened everything—my pulse, my desire, my lust.

The cloth dragged slowly over my nipple, and I let out a soft moan. The touch was light, but the sensation was like fireworks. For a long few minutes, each brother carefully soaped and rinsed my breast, teasing the beaded peak with finger and cloth and soap.

I wasn’t sure why the water wasn’t boiling.

I leaned back and let them do whatever the hell they wanted. It took me a moment to realize they were moving on, and I felt strangely bereft when they did.

But only until one of their hands found my inner thigh.

Lazy circles drawn over my heated flesh, my breath hitched. The other hand joined in on the other thigh, and it sent pure, heated desire coursing through me.

Torture.

But Roran and Rilen Wolf hadn’t even started to show me what sweet, tortured desire was.

The cloth forgotten, a finger moved over my clit.

I gasped, arching back, thrusting my breasts out of the water.

Another finger followed, and another, and another.

Soft, then hard. Quick, then slow.

So many fingers…

My body could hardly process all the sensations.

Someone slipped two fingers inside of me, and I trembled from head to toe. Two more fingers held me open, and two others stroked my clit.

I truly felt like I had died—and then the orgasm I hadn’t noticed building burst. I arched in the water. My channel fluttered and pulled and sucked on the fingers inside, and I couldn’t breathe.

“Oh, gods!” My hoarse, throaty cry rang through the room.

The hands and fingers stayed with me, riding out the consuming pleasure they had given me.

The twins waited for me to start breathing again, to settle down into the water. Once I lay in the tub like a spineless jellyfish, the two of them finished performing my ablutions with their cloths.

Their attention to my legs and feet was beyond commendable. It felt very much like they knew I needed to collect myself.

I held up a sex-weakened hand in front of me, and I could feel the power returning. I giggled at how weak I felt.

Rilen pulled the plug of the tub, and it began draining. Once the tub was half empty, Roran turned on the taps.

Had I been more cognizant at that point, I would have marveled at the indoor faucets. Such things were still new.

But my body just didn’t give a damn what my mind wanted to do. It kept circling back to the twins and the spiraling heights they had just taken me.

Rilen had his cloth again, using it and the flowing water to rinse the soap from my body. Roran used it to wet and wash my hair.

All too soon, they were finished, and I sat in a mostly empty tub.

The twins flanked me again, offering a hand each.

Still mostly boneless from their ministrations, I grabbed hold, and they lifted me up so I could stand and step out.

While Rilen steadied me, Roran dried me off with a warm, thick towel. He took great pleasure in finding and chasing all the water droplets on my skin.

A moment later, he offered his brother another towel. Rilen rubbed my hair dry, patting and caressing the damp strands.

He was enjoying his job.

I was enjoying his job.

Roran took extra care to dry my breasts. He cradled them in his hands and brushed the still-sensitive tips.

His mouth took my nipple—and me—by surprise.

“Oh!”

Looking down, Roran had pulled the peak—in fact, the entire tip of my breast—into his mouth. He sucked it softly, and his tongue circled the hard pearl.

Gods, it felt so good. My eyes rolled back in my head.

“Brother, come now. Couldn’t you wait two minutes until we had her dried properly?”

My breast popped out of Roran’s mouth. “No, brother. She tastes too good.”

“Then you may carry our prize to the bed, and I will get first taste of her honey for your impatience.” Rilen’s words tickled my skin.

Another part of me didn’t want to be called a prize, but the part that wanted their hands and lips all over my skin shut it down.

If I was a prize, I was glad to be won by these two.

Roran swept me off my feet and cradled me against him, walking from the bath to the bedroom.

The bed in Master Dorian’s room was massive. Bigger than any I had ever seen. Twelve people could sleep in it, and they wouldn’t be uncomfortable. It was covered in gorgeous black and red velvet with gold brocade tracing the patterns. There were probably fifty or more pillows.

Rilen pulled the cover down, using his magic to pull it all down evenly. Cream satin sheets glimmered in the low light, and Roran placed me in the middle of the nest Rilen had created.

The twin brothers stepped back a moment. Their mismatched eyes traced the contours of every curve and dip and line in my body.

Roran smiled. “Mm, brother, a feast for the senses.”

Rilen cocked his head and moved toward the bed. “We’ve waited so long to have you here, ilati.”

I could easily see just how aroused the two of them were by the press of their erections on the front of their pants. Roran brought more attention to himself by stroking a hand over the bulge there.

“Spread your legs for us, Kimber,” he said. “Show my brother what he’s wanted to see.”

A sudden shot of embarrassment and humiliation ran through me, and I wanted to cover myself with the sheet. I draped a hand over my breasts and—

Rilen was on the bed in the next moment and caught my hand. “No, ilati, no. Do not be embarrassed. Let us see those pert breasts.”

Drawing my hand back to my side, his gaze landed on my peaked buds. He made a happy little sound and tossed a gaze over to Roren. “I see why you couldn’t resist, brother.”

“Why I can’t,” Roran corrected.

“Wait…” I managed to squeeze the word out. “Wait. . .”

They were both frozen in place.

I knew, at that moment, they would always let me go if I asked.

I had no interest in leaving.

“You’re both wearing too much.”

Twin grins split their faces, and eyes twinkled.

“You are correct, ilati,” Roran said.

Rilen slid back off the bed, and they both reached for their buckles.

My mouth watered. My sex clenched, and I started panting. Two of the most magnificent males I had ever seen wanted me.

In perfect time with each other, they pulled their pants off their hips and down their legs. Discarding them to the side, they stood.

Sweet Mother of S’Kir.

Their cocks were even more magnificent than I remembered from the night in the living room. Thick, erect, engorged with desire, I could feel myself growing wet as they came toward the bed again.

Roran, on my right, crawled up the bed and stretched out next to me on his side. His hand snaked across my stomach, then slowly up my side.

Curious fingers crept to my breast, and he twirled a nipple slowly.

Pure heat shuddered through me.

“Things are well in hand up here, brother,” Roran said and dipped his head to my other, waiting nipple.

I let out a slow breath, trying not to give into the lust too quickly.

“I see that.” Rilen chuckled.

I watched the other twin as he ran his hands up the outside of my legs, over my thighs, and dusted his fingertips over my sex.

Gasping, I tried not to move too much.

Impossible.

Rilen’s hand pressed my legs open as he traced down the inside, on the tender, sensitive skin.

“Oh, Kimber.” He breathed my name as he lay down between my wide open limbs. “Oh, how perfect. You’re glistening with your desire.”

He traced a finger up my lips, and down the other, slipping his hands under my ass.  He tilted me up, opening me wider, bringing me closer to his mouth.

“Roran, another pillow for our ilati. I want her to watch me feast on her pussy.”

I groaned at his words.

Without letting my breast slip from his wicked mouth, Roran grabbed a pillow and tucked it behind me. He tucked two more so that I was reclined.

“Kimber,” Rilen whispered my name across the dusting of hair on my mons. “Watch me. Watch me eat your honey. Watch me taste you.”

His tongue found my opening, and he drew it up from there, to my clit and circled—

“Fuck,” I breathed.

Rilen grinned at me, his chin gleaming with my cream. “Better than I dreamed. Like summer strawberries.”

I was going to die. I couldn’t handle the sensations and the seductive words.

It was going to be the best death ever.

Roran smiled against my breast. I glanced at him for a moment and saw a wicked smile on his face.

“Brother. I have a delicious little idea. Will you let me be the first of us to enjoy being inside of our ilati?”

“The pleasure is yours, brother, as long as she agrees.”

“I do.”

Rilen laughed against my sex. “So eager.”

“Yes.” I had quickly started to lose my modesty.

The two of them laughed, pleased.

Sitting up, Roran guided me up while Rilen waited to see what his twin was up to. Roran slid me down the bed just a little and slipped around me.

I could feel his cock against my ass. It was hot, and it jerked against me.

As if I weighed nothing, he lifted me up to sit on his waist as he leaned back against the pillows piled against the headboard.

Now his cock slid along my slit, coating him with my silk.

I could have just slid along him all night.

But he had other, more wicked plans.

“At your leisure, ilati, put me inside you,” he breathed.

My leisure was nothing of the sort. I was becoming frantic.

Rilen watched, rapt, as I took Roran’s cock in my hand and guided the member to the entrance of my sex.

A massive bulbous head forced me to pause for just a moment and relax. I pressed forward, enjoying every last sensation as my tunnel was pushed open and wide by his shaft.

“Oh, what a sight to see you inside our ilati, brother,” Rilen whispered.

Gods, he liked seeing me impaled on his brother.

Roran’s hands again found my breasts, but this time, he simply wrapped his hands around them and bore their weight, his fingers merely caressing the skin.

He wasn’t, however, done with his wicked plan yet.

Sliding his feet apart, he caught my ankles and pulled my legs wider and wider still.

I had no leverage, I couldn’t move on him. It seemed a cruel injustice to be unable to move—”

“Eat her, Rilen.” Roran breathed the words over my shoulder. “Feast on her. Make her come.”

“Holy—” There was no finishing that exclamation.

Rilen’s mouth was on my clit in the next heartbeat, and he owned me.

While his mouth sucked and nibbled and teased me, Roran’s hips moved just enough to draw him out a bit and push him back in.

My hands wound into Rilen’s hair, and I scraped his scalp ever so lightly with my nails, His moan was a hum against my clit, and I gasped loudly.

I was not going to last like this at all.

My own hips started to move against Roran’s rhythm.

“Oh, my gods…” Roran breathed. “Your pussy is so tight, ilari. Quickly, brother, I am not long for this.”

“You’re no—ahhh!” I shuddered against him as Rilen nipped at the bundle of nerves. “Oh, shit. Savior! Fuck!”

Rilen chuckled, and the vibration tripped through me.

I needed to come. I was going to expire soon if I didn’t.

As Rilen’s teeth grazed my clit again, Roran’s fingers pinched my pearled nipples.

I exploded. “Oh, shit!”

There was no processing what was happening in my body. Everything seized, and fireworks went off in my head and behind my eyes. I couldn’t even draw air into my lungs.

Sitting up straight, Roran pressed me forward into Rilen’s arms—when had he moved?—and started to thrust his cock into me.

My hips moved of their own accord, riding my orgasm harder.

Rilen found my lips and thrust his tongue between them. Kissing me, stroking my mouth, he was sucking the air from my lungs and making sure there was no doubt I knew what I tasted like on his lips.

I felt Roran’s cock twitch just a second before he ground out a sound of sheer delight and speared his cum into my pussy. He shot deep, more than once, possessing me and marking me as his.

My climax only just started to settle as Roran lifted me off and placed me on Rilen’s lap, straddling his thighs.

His cock flexed between us.

“Can you take me as well, ilati?” Rilen’s voice was thick with lust.

I nodded, mute.

“Are you sure?” The words were murmured against my lips.

“I want to,” I managed.

Rilen hummed, delighted.

Roran’s hands were on my hips, lifting me. “Take his cock in your hand, Kimber. Show him where he goes.”

Twins. Down to the size of their dicks.

I pressed him to my entrance, and a flicker of anticipation crossed his face.

Roran lowered me slowly on to him, the crown of his cock spreading me wide again, and my body shuddering. It didn’t seem to know what to do—being taken a second time just moments after the last.

“Move your hips, ilati,” Rilen whispered.

I did.

Oh, gods, how I did.

Big hands still held my breasts and kneaded them softly. Roran spoke in my ear as I rode his brother’s cock. “If it were up to me, Kimber, you would never be allowed to hide these in our rooms. I would want you bared to me, always. You have such wonderful, responsive tits.”

“Brother, help her take her pleasure again before I take mine.”

His hands left my breasts, and one traveled down and down to where my clit still throbbed—or was it throbbing again.

I couldn’t tell, and I didn’t care.

“Do you like being shared by us, ilati?” Rilen asked, falling into his own rhythm inside me.

“Yes,” I breathed the word. “Yes.”

“I want to feel you come with my cock inside you,” he said. “My brother’s pleasure looked amazing, and your climax was a delight to watch.”

“We want to take you every night, Kimber,” Roran said. “Sharing you like this is amazing, but…”

“There’s more we want,” Rilen breathed.

How were they cognizant enough to have a conversation?

Any and all thought flew out of my mind when Roran’s finger dusted over the puckered entrance of my ass.

“We want to both be inside you.”

“Not today, ilati.”

“You are not ready.”

“We will make you ready.”

“Just imagine, one of us deep in your pussy.”

“And one deep inside your ass.”

I had absolutely no idea which one of them was speaking. I didn’t care.

Having both of them inside of me, bringing me to heights I couldn’t imagine was a picture I wanted to hold on to—I wanted to recreate it in the bed, over and over.

Gods and goddesses, I wanted it.

Despite having just come, twice, Roran’s magic fingers brought me to the precipice again.

“I’m coming,” I murmured.

I leaned my forehead against Rilen’s, and I felt him nod.

Roran’s finger breached my ass.

I screamed in pleasure, the climax ripping up my spine and arching me into Roran.

“Yes!” Rilen came, his fingers digging into my hips as his cock released his cum, bathing my walls again.

More boneless than I had been even in the bath, I couldn’t sit up. Roran held me while Rilen finished his climax.

Once Rilen had started to recover, Roran passed me off to him, and he carefully lowered us to the bed, slipping out of me.

With a bare whisper of sound, Roran left the bed. I was sad for just a moment until he returned with the wet cloths. He passed one to his twin, and they carefully cleaned my well-pleased sex and their own shafts.

Roran was back again, climbing up into the bed, and pulling sheets over us.

I fell asleep safely tucked between them.

Chapter Twenty-Three

~ Gwynnore ~

I scrolled through my phone with quick jerks of my finger, not really reading anything in front of me. My blue eyes continued to flick to the back of our bedchamber’s closed door, and then back to my cellphone. I was tempted to bring in Cracked-and-Nosy just for entertainment.

Two more days had passed of doing nothing.

Searching with no outcome.

Stuck in this fucking castle and looking over my shoulder at every unusual sound—and there was a lot of weird shit that happened in a druid’s stronghold.

I was going stir-crazy while the Overlords left every day for Challenges, without the means to even speak about them with me later in the evening. Damn law. Three Challenges had passed, all with Master Niallan completing them. I knew he was done with today’s because his mother’s eyes in the painting had started blinking so fast she might as well have taken flight by her eyelashes alone.

That had been an hour ago.

I kept scrolling on my phone.

There was nothing else to do.

The door to our room finally opened—fifteen minutes later. I jumped to my feet and stuffed my phone into the back pocket of my black leather pants. I shoved a finger at the closest window, and growled, “We are going out tonight! It sounds like a party in the village, and I want to get the fuck out of here for a few minutes.” Or an hour. Or three.

The Overlords halted in place. Shocked and mute.

The door swung shut behind them.

I waggled my finger at the window. “I. Need. To. Go. Out.”

Lord Xenon cleared his throat and glanced at the other lords. “I believe her majesty would like to go out tonight. I’m not positive, but I think she’s had enough of this room. What do you think?”

My eyes narrowed. I crossed my arms.

Lord Pippin’s lips trembled. “It’s a possibility.”

“A strong possibility.” Lord Belshazzar tapped a finger on his lips while his eyes glimmered with mischief. “Isn’t there a party happening in the village, my lords? I think I heard that somewhere. Maybe she’d like to do that?”

Lord Otto swayed his hips in quick jerks. “Sounds like dancing music to me out there. I doubt she’d want to do that.”

“Oh, for the love of God.” I tossed my hands up into the air. “You’re all absurd.”

Lord Cato lifted a finger up. “I said not a word, darling. Do not group me in with them.”

I tapped my right foot. “So, can we go to the party? Or would you like to crack a few more jokes at my expense, my lords, before you decide if I’m a prisoner in this castle for another fucking minute?”

Lord Otto snorted. “We should probably change our clothes before she decides to castrate us.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. His lips curved up at the edges as his eyes drifted down my body. “She is dressed for a good time.” A black eyebrow lifted. “Your majesty, are you planning to have a good time tonight?”

“Maybe, my lord.” I rolled my eyes when Master Niallan’s mother started blinking like crazy. I turned and pointed a finger straight at her face. “That was not an open invitation for you, asshole. I haven’t decided who I’m going to have a good time with tonight. So fuck off.” I shrugged a shoulder. “For now, anyway.”

Business was business. And I had no real leads where I’d searched so far. The druid’s private bedroom still needed to be explored. And I was running out of time here…

Lord Otto exploded with a deep laugh. “I really need to get that on camera sometime.”

Lord Cato hissed, “Don’t even fucking dare.”

I pivoted and lifted a black brow. “Or do. And I’ll take a video of you running away from a deranged toy helicopter.”

Lord Otto’s face blanked. “You wouldn’t.”

“Like hell I wouldn’t.” I stared. “Try me.”

Lord Belshazzar chuckled quietly, glancing between us. “That, my royal friends, is called a stalemate.” He twirled a finger into the air. “Let’s get changed and take her out. Maybe it will remove the bitch who has overtaken our queen the past two days.”

My jaw dropped. “That was rude.”

“And fucking true,” Lord Pippin griped. He stared pointedly. “Your majesty, I never thought I’d say this first part, but here it is. None of us likes to stay up until all hours of the night with a beautiful woman—who won’t shut the fuck up. We realize you’re bored, but your need for interaction has been a little…extreme.”

I snapped my mouth shut. “Oh.”

Lord Pippin nodded slowly.

I huffed and pointed at their bags. “Hurry up and get changed then. And I promise not to bother,” my gaze swung to Lord Belshazzar and then away, “any of you tonight. I’ll sleep elsewhere.”

Master Niallan’s mother blinked. A lot.

Lord Belshazzar stared directly into my eyes.

The entire room went quiet. Not a word.

Not a breath was taken.

The other lords weren’t there in our world.

All that was, and all that would be, was locked in a stare down. The new Queen and the powerful Overlord. Tension mounted and buzzed between us, more tangible than any faith.

Lord Belshazzar asked quietly, “Are you doing this out of spite for what Lord Pippin said?”

I scoffed. “No.”

The Overlord’s head cocked in an animalistic fashion—and it was like I could see those magnificent black horns above his head. He was frightening and beautiful, all at once.

My lips thinned. “Don’t ask me questions like that again. You should know me better than that by now.”

Ice blue ices flicked between mine for a brutal moment. He straightened and tossed his long black hair out of one of his eyes. The lord stated calmly, “We’ll see you in the morning then.”

I narrowed my eyes. “I’m glad I have your approval, my lord.”

He scowled. “Don’t.”

Then fucking trust me.

Work fucks were work fucks.

But they weren’t easy to swallow.

My nostrils flared. I turned my attention to the lords who were trying to look anywhere but at us. “Are we going to the party or not?” I clapped my hands twice. “Hurry up, my lords. It’s time to bust out of this joint!”

*  *  *

Lord Belshazzar stepped forward next to me, and his eyes brightened at the view before us. The whipping flames of a bonfire lifted fifteen feet up into the air. Scantily clad druids painted with white chalk markings on their faces, arms, and chests danced to a brutal tribal beat of drums—all gathered around the flames.

Their bodies contorted and flung in every direction, each motion charged and beautiful. Heads snapped back. Arms rose. Bare feet kicked up dust. Legs bent and jumped. Torsos arched. None matching the person next to them, but the rhythm was all the same. They felt it in their bones.

The Overlord broke his moody silence. His words were quiet and reverent. “I haven’t seen this in forever.” He took a step forward as if he couldn’t help himself. “Fuck, I want to get in there.”

I eyed his strong profile. My lips curved up into a slow grin. There was genuine excitement in his eyes. “What’s this called?”

“A duranki,” he whispered. “They’re showing their gratitude to the world around them for all that they are. The good and the bad.”

I watched the druids move with different eyes, enchanted. “It’s terrifying and exquisite.”

Lord Belshazzar nodded. His blue eyes shone from the fire. The Overlord took another step forward, and his chest heaved with a decision made. “Fuck it. I’m going in. Stay with the others until Master Niallan comes for you.” He basically bounced on his toes, ready to charge into the fray.

My lips twitched. “Have fun, my lord.”

He tore his shirt over his head and dropped it on the dirt, ignoring the other lords who watched him like he’d lost his mind. The Overlord bent over and removed his shoes and socks, and his black belt went too. Lord Belshazzar stood in a loosely fitted pair of dress slacks that hung low on his lean waist. The muscles in his stomach rippled as he twisted and smiled at me—full of fang and exhilaration.

He purred, “Fuck yes.”

“Wait.” I grabbed his wrist over his thick, black leather bracelet and pulled him close for a moment. I lifted on my tiptoes, and whispered too quietly for anyone—or the dolls—to hear, “The Original druid amulet. Do you think it’s in his room? I can’t feel it…and I think you probably can.”

Lord Belshazzar wasn’t completely like us.

Not like a vampire or a druid.

He was something other.

I knew without a doubt that was true now.

The Overlord pressed his mouth against my ear. “How do you know I can feel it?”

“Not the time,” I replied. My hooded gaze swung over the crowd while I stood absolutely still. I stopped searching, my prey found. “Answer me. He’s coming.”

He chuckled softly, his breath puffing against my ear. “You should have told me your exact reasoning for your liaisons with him earlier. It would have saved us an argument.” The Overlord pressed his heated body against mine. “We thought coming here would give us answers. Because you’re right. I should be able to feel its exact presence. Instead, it’s still everywhere that fucker goes and it’s not anywhere on his body. Try to figure out why.”

Fuck.

This was a game changer.

I needed to come up with a different plan.

Right. The. Fuck. Now.

I brushed my cheek against his. “Okay.”

Lord Belshazzar smirked and pulled away from me. He walked backward and stared into my eyes, heading for the duranki. The lord stopped at a wooden bowl and placed his palms inside it. When his hands lifted, they were covered in a mixture of white chalk. He ran the tips of his fingers down his face, from forehead to chin, leaving many small trails of white on his skin. Then he slammed his hands down on his bare pecs, two handprints now there.

The lord never stopped watching me.

I shooed my right hand and laughed. “Get going, my lord. Life waits for no one. And fun is even more elusive.”

“True enough.” Lord Belshazzar spun and disappeared into the celebration, no longer visible in the throng. He was simply part of the arms and legs and bodies, all pulsing together to the base beat of their existence.

His spy doll hopped on his lone leg after him.

Master Niallan’s side brushed mine as he stopped beside me. Neither of us spoke while we watched the gathered crowd in their beautiful, chaotic celebration. His arms crossed and his sparkling green eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled in contentment.

I murmured, “You can go in there too, Master Niallan. Don’t let me stop you.”

The stunning druid shook his head with his gaze still on his people. “I’m content where I am for now.”

The Overlords stayed silent. Watchful.

I tipped my head up and examined his profile. “May I ask you a personal question?”

The druid ruler turned his head and looked down at me. A blond brow lifted. “If I may ask you one in return.”

I nodded in agreement. “What do you love the most about your people?”

His forehead crinkled in thought. “I think the easiest way to answer that is for you to look to your right.”

I turned my head and searched the area. “What am I looking for?”

Master Niallan snorted. “You are such a vampire.” He leaned over me and pointed over my shoulder. I followed his finger to a child sitting on a man’s shoulders. “Do you see the way his daughter’s pulling his hair?”

The little girl’s hands were fisted in her father’s hair. She bounced on his shoulders to the beat of the music, unknowingly, jerking her father’s head side-to-side. The poor man grimaced with each yank, but he only moved closer to the celebration, allowing her a closer view.

I lifted a black brow. While I continued to watch the pair, my tone wasn’t amused. “If you’re saying vampires don’t know unconditional love, then you’re sadly mistaken.”

The druid snickered softly and draped his arms around my shoulders from behind, hugging my back to his front. He placed his chin on the top of my head, and said, “It’s the daughter’s innocence, your majesty. My people are comfortable with their lives. They enjoy themselves.” He turned us to face the revelry. “As you can see.”

I sucked in a large breath, and admitted, “While I don’t agree with many of your laws, and your leniency if druids stray from them, I will agree that the majority of your people are happy with your rule.”

The celebration only became larger.

More druids poured from their homes.

“My turn.” He kept his chin on top of my head and started swaying our bodies to the heady beat. “This one is hard, so you may not be able to answer it. If you had the choice to die to bring your mother back, would you?”

Lord Cato’s head jerked in our direction. His brown eyes narrowed on the druid’s face over my head. My father’s lips thinned, but he stayed quiet, not interrupting.

“That is a hard question.” I crossed my arms over my chest, directly over where his arms were crossed over my shoulders. My black brows puckered. I stated, “The correct answer would be to say, yes, of course, I would.”

Master Niallan hummed softly. “I hear a ‘but’ coming.”

“You’re right.” I swallowed and scrunched my face. “My mother wouldn’t want me to take her place in death. No loving mother would—and she did love me with her whole heart. So, my actual answer would be no, I wouldn’t take her place. It wouldn’t be the right choice. Not for me. Not for her.”

We continued to sway to the music.

Until Master Niallan suddenly released me.

The druid held out his right hand. “And is it the right choice for you to come with me tonight, your majesty? Or is it the right choice to save yourself for Lord Biotch, a possible mate for you? You’re playing a very dangerous game by having sex with both of us.”

I stared at his outstretched hand. I asked quietly, “What if I just wanted to sleep there? With you?”

He was quiet for a full minute. His hand never lowered, though. In the end, he replied, “Maybe you should go back to your room with him. Having sex with me is much different than what you’re asking for. And I have no more room in my life for another romantic partner. The two I have are all I need and want.”

And, yet, his hand was still waiting for me.

Because…he’d watched me kill Adelie.

Because he knew he’d have to kill one—or both—of his lovers soon. In the near future, they would be dead. He would be alone. The love and devotion he still had for his mother showed he took loss hard.

Master Niallan would be at his weakest soon.

I’d been right to ask that question. I was slipping deeper under his skin when he needed someone the most. I would be that person for him—until I wasn’t.

I placed my hand in his and lifted my head to look into his eyes. I said quietly, “Sleep only, Master Niallan. I need to get away from it all for a little while. Out of my own head. Away from them.”

The druid’s green eyes held mine. His fingers gently curled around my smaller digits. Without an ounce of emotion shown, he turned and pulled me behind him. “Only for tonight, your majesty.”

We both knew that wasn’t true.

It would be any night I wanted it.

Because he would need it, too—soon.

I’d…managed to make him more than a friend.

I’d made us partners in our pain.

We now had a link, a bond.

And wasn’t that fucking perfect for a blindside?

I hid my victorious grin as I held his hand and followed him into his castle and all the way up the tallest tower.

When we lay down on his bed, with chilling golden mist floating on his bedchamber’s floor around us, we closed our eyes and fell into peaceful sleep right next to each other.

Chapter Twenty-Four

~ Gwynnore ~

Master Niallan and I walked on quick feet to breakfast through his castle, in companionable silence, though we instantly separated as we entered the room, heading to different sides of the ornate table. Devin, Ysander, and the Overlords turned their attention to us, where they already sat at the table eating.

Lord Otto glanced at his watch. “You’re late, candidate.” He tipped his head back up and glowered. “You knew what time we wanted to start this morning.”

Master Niallan sat on his chair in a huff. He shook his head, and muttered, “My damn alarm clock didn’t go off. My apologies.”

I sat on my chair with ease. “I told you to plug in your phone. You didn’t listen.”

His green eyes met mine. “You did not tell me that.”

“I did too. Right before you threw a pillow at my head for daring to mention the beds at our stronghold were better than yours.”

Master Niallan blinked. “Oh. That’s what you were babbling on about?”

I lifted one black eyebrow. “You just wanted to sleep in. Don’t pretend for a second that you didn’t hear me.”

Gradually, his lush lips twitched.

“That’s what I thought.” I leaned back on my chair as a servant set my morning meal before me. I turned my attention to the Overlords. “You’ll have to excuse my appearance, my lords. But the asshole at the end of the table is at fault for the pillow creases still on my face and my rat’s nest of hair.”

Lord Belshazzar grunted. “Is he also at fault for your shirt being on inside out and backward?”

I snapped my attention down, my eyes flying to my shirt. My fingers fumbled at my neckline…and a tag poked the pads of my fingers right under my chin. I slowly looked back up and lowered my hands.

This probably did look bad.

I was sure he’d been told about the druid’s and my conversation last night—my decision for no sex, manipulating the druid on a much, much more intimate level. The Overlord had to be wondering what the fuck had happened to change it—like, a possible remaining childhood crush.

That was dangerous territory.

A personal fuck, not a work fuck.

Lord Belshazzar merely waited.

He took a bite of his eggs and chewed.

I cleared my throat quickly. “No. In my rush this morning to change out of the shirt he gave me to sleep in, I must have put it on wrong.”

He leaned back in his chair and inhaled deeply. I knew he was trying to decipher by scent if we’d had sex or not. His blink was gradual as he untangled the smells or lack thereof. The lord chuckled quietly under his breath and turned his regard to the druid ruler. “Apparently, you can be a gentleman.”

Master Niallan munched on a piece of cantaloupe. “Nothing happened between us last night, my lord. Quit worrying your small-minded thoughts about it. I wouldn’t want your head to explode from jealousy.” His green eyes flicked to Devin and Ysander, capturing their attention. “Really. Don’t worry.”

Devin and Ysander sat mute. But nodded.

No knives flew my way. That was a plus.

Directly on my right, Lord Cato stifled a yawn behind his fist. My father blinked blurry eyes down at his meal and ate at a sluggish pace. He was also leaning heavily on the table with his elbows during his silent eating.

My black brows puckered as I took a bite of my food. I used discretion while evaluating the rest of the Overlords. I took a sip of the blood in my glass, graciously gifted every morning by the druid leader, and decided that only Lord Xenon and Lord Otto appeared well-rested.

Lord Belshazzar’s eyes were even a little glassy.

Master Niallan and his partners were talking together at the end of the table, completely wrapped up in themselves, so I decided this would be safe to bring up.

I lowered my glass to the table, and asked quietly, “Have a late night, my lords? You look a bit peaked.”

Lord Pippin glowered. He stabbed at a piece of sausage on his plate. “Lord Belshazzar paced our room all night long. He fit right in with Master Niallan’s mother dancing and keeping us up.”

My entire body heated with affection. “Ah.”

I switched my regard to the lord sitting across from me. I licked my bottom lip and waited. And waited. But the Overlord wouldn’t look at me, his eyes cast down on his meal. I stated softly, “I was fine, Lord Belshazzar.”

He grunted and cut into his own cantaloupe.

My smile was gentle with caring. “On the positive side, you’ll sleep like a baby tonight.”

Ice blue eyes flicked up to mine—no sentiment showing at all. He chewed mutely, until he asked coolly, “You’re sleeping in our room tonight?”

I nodded once. And ate a piece of sausage.

“Brilliant. I doubt Lord Cato would like you out again tonight in the unknown.” His blue eyes sparkled on mine when my father flayed him with a cross expression. “It’s safer being with us, your majesty.”

My chin trembled in good humor. “Funny. I’m pretty sure Lord Cato knows I can take care of myself. But I’ll take that under advisement.”

Lord Belshazzar pointed his fork at me. “Do that. Everyone will rest easier if you’re sleeping soundly where you should be—even if you keep us up half the night talking beforehand. Not all of us are bothered by your chatter, your majesty.”

I hid the fondness that pressed to show on my face. I quickly stated, “That’s excellent to know, my lord.”

He nodded once curtly and resumed eating.

Lord Otto stated, “I had no issues sleeping. Didn’t notice anything amiss. I dreamed about two women with talented mouths.”

“That’s nice, my lord.” I shook my head in exasperation. “Now I know why you moan every night in your sleep.”

He smirked, unrepentant. “I have sweet dreams, your majesty. I believe you starred in one—”

I pointed my knife at him, cutting him off. “Enough of that.”

Lord Otto cackled quietly, fully enjoying himself.

Lord Belshazzar’s frosty gaze landed on him.

The Overlord’s laughter died a quick death.

My lips twitched. “Silence is a beautiful thing, is it not, my lords?”

The frown on Lord Otto’s face was amazing.

Lord Belshazzar grinned. “It definitely is, your majesty. But, unfortunately, we do have business to discuss.” His long, black hair fell over one of his shoulders as he turned his attention to the druid at the head of the table. “Master Niallan, your fourth Challenge begins after breakfast.”

The druid gestured to his partners. “Are they allowed to hear it this time? Or do I need to ask them to leave?”

Lord Belshazzar nodded. “They may stay, candidate, as her majesty may also remain. Queen Gwynnore will be the Monitor of Challenge today, as you were hers during her fourth Challenge.”

Master Niallan placed his napkin on the table and scooted his plate away. “I’m listening.”

“Your official fourth Challenge is to ask the Three one question we give you. You must return within twelve hours and tell us the answer. Do you understand?”

The druid’s jaw clenched. “No one asks them for a favor, my lord. There is a cost.”

Lord Belshazzar stared—he didn’t look away. “That is your Challenge. There is no other.”

The Three druids were old. And powerful.

Their prophecies, when given, were accurate.

Master Niallan’s nostrils flared. He gritted through his perfect white teeth, “What is the question I’m required to ask?”

“You must ask this word-for-word, candidate. Do not deviate in the slightest,” Lord Belshazzar stated simply. He rested back on his chair and crossed his arms. A bored black eyebrow lifted on his exquisite features. “How do we stop the coming war or, at least, find peace within it?”

My blink was slow. Shit.

Master Niallan cleared all expression from his face. “What do you know that I don’t?”

“A shit ton, apparently, because our council actually pays attention to the world around us.” That bored eyebrow didn’t lower. “Our peaceful lives are about to change if we can’t stop the wheels that are already turning. You should have listened to my warnings over the years.”

Master Niallan sat frozen in his chair. Thoughts ran rapidly inside his mind, his eyes lifting to the ceiling. His tone was quiet when he spoke. “You should have told me before this if it was this serious.”

“I have. Many times. You never listened.” Lord Belshazzar tossed his own napkin on the table with much irritation, the white linen flying halfway down the table. “You will never learn or grow up to be a true man who sacrifices himself for others. You are not always right, Nial. The world does not revolve around you. You’re still a selfish brat who doesn’t care what happens to the people around you. And now I’ll have to clean up your mess—once again.”

I swallowed and sat very still.

That was one hell of a personal put-down.

Master Niallan stood very slowly from his chair and placed his palms on the table, leaning over it. “If you think a true man is someone who kills an innocent woman, just to cover a debt owed, then you’re right. I will never be that. Thank the fucking Gods above.”

Lord Belshazzar snorted. “Your mother was about as innocent as a serial killer.”

Fire flashed inside his green eyes. “And your words are still bullshit. You did it to benefit yourself. Don’t act as if you did anyone a favor by murdering her.”

“You’re correct on one fact,” Lord Belshazzar stated calmly. “Her death didn’t benefit anyone. In the long run, I should have let the bitch live to save me this headache.”

In the span of a breath, I was out of my chair.

Not of my own making, either.

A sharp knife was at my throat, and a hard body was pressed up behind me, holding me in place. I held perfectly still inside Devin’s restraining grip, his arms glowing red in his druidic fury. The rest of the room’s occupants stood from their chairs very slowly.

Lord Belshazzar’s fangs glistened, but his blue eyes were as calm as I had ever seen them. “Release her now. Or I will kill you.” His smile was cruel. “And it’ll actually be lawful. Happy days.”

Master Niallan took a step toward us and raised his hands into the air. He spoke softly, “Devin, baby, let her go. Lord Belshazzar is an asshole, but it’s not worth it. You know he doesn’t make idle threats.” He waved his hands toward himself. “Come back over here with me.”

Devin hissed, “You’re just going to let him say that shit about your mother?” His right arm tightened around my stomach. “He obviously cares about this one. Let’s see if the cold-hearted bastard still spouts off when we take away someone he’ll actually miss.”

Master Niallan shook his head. “Don’t do this. Please.”

Devin stared into his lover’s eyes. “You have to take a stand against him at some point.”

“And this is not that time,” Master Niallan responded patiently. “Release her. Now.”

The knife didn’t budge from my throat.

Lord Cato growled, “Do as your ruler says!”

Warm blood rained down from above.

I was free.

I blinked in confusion, the surrounding silence immense, and turned around on slow feet. I wiped the blood off my eyelids and stared at the gore before me—a body literally pulverized and minced to a level of uncooked ground beef. White flecks were all that remained of bones. Shreds of clothing were barely seen. I shut my mouth and lifted my eyes to the Overlord standing in the middle of what was left of Devin.

Lord Belshazzar licked the blood off of his right thumb, his eyes glowing red. He stated coolly, “I warned him.” He tipped his blood-covered head to the side. “Your majesty, you should move behind me now.”

Shit. Fuck. Oh, good God.

I blurred with speed to move behind him.

The attack came before I got there.

Not that it mattered.

Lord Belshazzar held Ysander up in the air by his throat. With enough calm to soothe a child, he stated, “Master Niallan just lost one partner. I don’t think he can handle another today—maybe tomorrow, though.” The lord winked before he shoved and chucked the druid through the air.

Ysander landed on his feet. Barely.

Furious tears streamed down his face, and his unnatural fangs were bared. “I will kill you for that one day.”

Lord Belshazzar snorted. “You don’t listen very well, either.”

Master Niallan leaned heavily against the table on his left arm, with his head lowered and his right hand covering his eyes. His shoulders shook hard as he wept without a sound.

The Overlord’s uncompromising gaze landed on the druid. He explained coolly, “The twelve hours starts now, candidate. And I suggest you bring Queen Gwynnore back without a scratch on her, or I will make what happened here seem like a fucking beautiful birthday wish.”

No response came. Nothing at all.

Master Niallan continued to weep silently.

Lord Otto cleared his throat, and stated softly, “We’ll allow you ten extra minutes to collect yourself, candidate. You’ll be able to find the queen in our quarters when you’re ready to leave.”

I veered wide around “Devin” and followed the lords out of the room. Once we were far enough away, I allowed myself to smile. I whispered, “Well, that’s one down. We know who’s going tomorrow.”

The Overlords’ grins were pure evil.

It was breathtakingly stunning.

We’d all have pleasant dreams tonight.

Thank fuck the dolls were nowhere in sight.

*  *  *

“Where do the Three live?” I asked as we walked out of the castle. The winter sun was high in the sky at midday. I pulled my freshly washed hair up into a ponytail. “Do we have to leave the stronghold?”

Master Niallan still didn’t speak.

His eyes were bloodshot. His perfectly tan face was splotchy. His lush lips were swollen. He still wore the clothes from last night. His gait wavered left and right; he was hardly staying on his feet.

And he was mute.

I explained gently, “I understand you’re livid right now, and can barely see straight, but talking might keep your mind off of it.”

“Your majesty, for both of our sakes, just shut up,” Master Niallan responded. His tone was dull and dead to the world. “I’m trying really hard right now not to slit your throat out of vengeance.”

My brows lifted. “Well, that would be a shame. We’ve just become friends, too. I’ll endeavor to not die by your hand today—though I can’t promise to be quiet. I was recently told that I talk too much.” Adelie had never mentioned that. She must have liked our conversations.

He kept on walking. Silent.

My boots were covered in dust once we stopped at the edge of a forest. I peered up at the druid, probing, “Are we here or something?”

Master Niallan sighed heavily and rubbed at his eyes. “No. I need to use the Original druid amulet to get us there. We wouldn’t make it back here within twelve hours otherwise.”

“Okay.” I hid my excitement by yawning and waving at the trees in front of us. “Should I wait here for you to go get it? Because I don’t think I’m supposed to let you out of my sight for this Challenge.”

He shook his head and stuffed his hands into his pockets. “I’m waiting for it. Just shut up, please.”

I shrugged and sat down, resting with my back against a thick tree. My swords dug into my back, but I relaxed nonetheless. I dug the toe of my foot into the dirt and scrutinized the forest before us. I mumbled reluctantly, “It’s really pretty here.”

Master Niallan sighed again. “Be. Quiet.”

His hands were now palms down at his sides. And he stared at his feet—or, actually, the ground.

My head cocked. “Wait. Are you—”

“Yes, so shut your trap. I’m concentrating.”

Anticipation bubbled up inside my chest.

I yawned again behind a fist.

Five minutes later, the ground directly in front of him cracked open the smallest bit. The dark brown dirt lifted and mounded. The scent of pine tickled my nose as the druid ruler bent at the knees and dug through the soft dirt.

He turned his right hand over.

In his palm was a golden jewel the size of a baseball.

The Original druid amulet.

I blinked. “The vampire one is lovelier.”

Master Niallan’s brows rose…and his lips actually curved into a small smile. “They look exactly the same, except for the color.”

I shrugged. “I like red jewelry better.”

“You would, bloodsucker.” He brushed off the dirt with care.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, Master Niallan, but you’re also a bloodsucker now.”

His shoulders shuddered in revulsion. “I need no reminder of that.” He rose to his full height and wrapped the attached red chain around the golden amulet. He jerked his head at me. “Get up. Time to go.”

I stood to my feet and brushed off the back of my black pants. I watched as he lifted the amulet into the air and started drawing a large circle in the clear space. Gold sparkles followed the path as he whispered words under his breath—what had to be the ancient druid language since I didn’t understand it at all.

Power slammed into my skull. I wobbled.

Master Niallan grabbed my right hand while he continued to work. My head instantly cleared. I steadied on my feet as a rush of cooling druid power cascaded over me.

I would be on my ass right now if he hadn’t protected me from the spell he was weaving, using the energy of the most powerful druid artifact on earth to work his magic. I kept my hand in his and didn’t hesitate to step through the completed and outlined circle with him when he moved forward.

Our feet landed on black, flaky rocks.

My head swung in every direction.

I stared at the shoreline we suddenly stood on. Gentle waves crashed and flowed over the black rocks, almost reaching our feet before the water retreated backward. I muttered, “Um, where are we?”

“Where the Three live,” Master Niallan answered elusively.

“Very helpful,” I grumbled.

The druid ruler released my hand and pocketed the Original druid amulet. His palms landed on my shoulders, and he turned me away from the ocean to face inland. A small, white wooden house was perched directly on the sand before us—literally on the sand—and a white-picket fence surrounded it, the wooden slats stuck down into the sand.

I stared. “They must have one hell of a flooding problem. I hope they have insurance.”

“The water doesn’t breach the fence, your majesty.” Master Niallan shoved me forward, none too gently. “Move. I hate this place. I don’t want to be here any longer than we have to be.”

We walked forward in the quiet. I noticed something I hadn’t before. There was no noise—absolutely none. The ocean behind us was silent. Our footsteps didn’t make a sound. No birds called in the distance.

I shivered as we passed through the gate of the fence. There was no creak when we latched it behind us. “I understand what you mean.”

Master Niallan rubbed at his eyes again. Quiet.

The druid knocked on the front door.

His knuckles on the wood were soundless.

But he knocked again when no one answered.

The door opened—just an inch. A brown eye peeked through the crack. The woman asked, “What do you want, Master Niallan?”

His lush lips thinned. “Queen Gwynnore and I would like to come in. I have a favor to ask.”

The brown eye widened. “Are you positive?”

“Yes.”

The door flung open in a hurry.

The druid with the pretty brown eyes smiled—it was wicked as hell. “Well, come on in!”

Master Niallan and I stepped inside.

She slammed the door behind us. Shutting us in.

The druid woman waved her hand to her right. “Take a seat. I’ll gather up my sisters and make us some tea.”

The druid ruler and I strolled into a living room straight out of a beach house magazine. The blue and white color scheme turned my stomach, but I sat on the love seat with anchor designs. Master Niallan sat next to me and kicked his feet up on the white, wood planked coffee table.

I cleared my throat and glanced at each piece of god-awful decoration. I mumbled softly, “Do they surf? Or just eat the surfers and steal their surfboards to decorate their home?” There were at least twenty boards hanging on the walls.

Master Niallan coughed hard. He threw a glance in my direction, also speaking quietly, “Behave while we’re here. You won’t like their bad side.”

I didn’t doubt that.

I placed my hands on my lap and crossed my ankles. I would behave and not jeopardize his Challenge. That was the right choice. I stayed silent—in the fucking silence—and waited.

The brown-eyed druid and her two sisters eventually bustled into their living room. All were dressed now as if they were headed for a ball, their gowns ancient but dazzling even so. The druid who answered the door stared at Master Niallan’s feet on their coffee table while she stood next to it with tea set in her hands.

He snorted and dropped his feet to the ground.

She bent over and blew out a hard breath, blowing the dirt he’d left there off the pristine wood. The druid woman set the tea there and served us each a steaming beverage in perfect china.

I pretended to sip it. I wasn’t drinking anything from these insane bitches. I’d have to pour it over the back of the loveseat when they weren’t watching.

The Three took their individual seats across from us, fluffing out their gowns around their legs for a flawless appearance. They finally looked up at us—five minutes later—once they were settled.

The brown-eyed beauty asked bluntly, “What is your question, Master Niallan?” Her gaze flicked to me. “Unless you’d like to ask the question, Queen Gwynnore?”

I took another fake sip of my tea. With extreme politeness, I said, “No, thank you. It’s Master Niallan’s favor to ask of you.” I wouldn’t ask one single question while I was here.

Disappointment flashed over her features, but she turned her attention to the man next to me. “Ask your question.” She elevated a pointed finger into the air. “But know that you will owe us one favor. This time, we’ll take it in the form of a question after we answer yours.”

Master Niallan was just as blunt. “How do we stop the coming war or, at least, find peace within it?”

Their heads snapped back as if on puppet strings.

Their eyes closed and their mouths dropped open.

I quickly tossed the tea behind the couch, and then placed the empty china on the coffee table.

Master Niallan’s bloodshot green eyes turned in my direction. He took a calm sip of his drink. His throat bobbed as he visibly swallowed the liquid. The druid ruler lifted a blond eyebrow.

I shrugged one shoulder and peered back at the Three, who were starting to shake in their seats like they were having the best orgasms of their lives. I leaned my left elbow on the arm of the loveseat and placed my chin in my hand, hiding my amused smile behind my curled fingers.

Druids could be damn entertaining.

Their bodies slumped in their chairs.

The Three groaned in ecstasy, all as one.

I wanted to ask them if they wanted a cigarette, but I kept my mouth firmly shut. My sarcastic nature would end up screwing me over if I didn’t watch it in here.

Without opening her brown eyes, the leader of their group stated, “The war will not be stopped. Travel to S’Kir to find the Breaker. Only then will true peace be obtainable.”

My blink was real slow.

Was crazy-pants talking about the Unseen Gods?

My brows puckered in thought.

What. The. Fuck.

Her eyes fluttered open, and her voice was breathless. “Now, it’s our turn, Master Niallan. Why do you really want the vampire crown?”

I tilted my head and studied his profile.

Master Niallan’s lips curved up at the sides—it was his ugliest smile to date. “So I can hold the Original vampire amulet in my hands and finally end a murderer’s life.”

And there it was.

I stayed quiet with my own thoughts.

Her brows lifted. She stated patiently, “Forgiveness, Master Niallan. Never forget to forgive. Even if it’s simply forgiving yourself.”

He eyed her features. “Forgiving oneself is not as simple as you say.”

She waved her hand to the front of her home. “You may leave now.” Her brown eyes lit from within. “Unless you have another favor to ask?”

“Thank you, but no.” Master Niallan patted my right knee. “Time to go, your majesty.”

Both of us were out the front door before anything else was said—or any questions were accidentally asked. Out on the black rocks, I watched him create his transport circle with my right hand firmly placed in his free one. We stepped back through the magical opening and landed in the center courtyard of his castle, the dead grass under our feet snapping.

He tossed the Original druid amulet high above his head and whispered in the ancient druid language while it soared. It suddenly disappeared, no longer glimmering under the sun and sky.

My brows snapped together. “Uh, where did it go?”

Master Niallan dropped my hand.

He shrugged his shoulders, not answering me.

“Really?” I grumbled. I looked back up into the sky.

It had been right there. So damn close.

The druid marched toward the closest arched opening into his castle. “I’m getting this over with. Hurry up.”

My chest heaved in disappointment, once more glancing up at the sky. But I strolled after him, following him all the way to my shared bedchambers.

He pounded on the door. “Open the fuck up.”

Lord Belshazzar yanked the door open. His ice blue eyes completely bypassed the druid ruler and settled on me while the rest of the Overlords walked to stand around him. Lord Belshazzar’s intense gaze ran over me from head-to-toe. He asked gruffly, “Did any harm come to you, your majesty?”

I almost rolled my eyes. “No. I’m fine.”

The Overlord snaked an arm outside of the room and gripped my wrist, gently pulling me inside our bedchamber. He stuffed me behind him and turned his regard on the fuming druid. “What answer did the Three give you?”

I stared at his back…amused and annoyed.

I stepped out from behind him and crossed my arms, eyeing Master Niallan, wondering if he would tell the Truth.

Bloodshot eyes stared the lord down. “The war will not be stopped. Travel to S’Kir to find the Breaker. Only then will true peace be obtainable.”

No one moved for a full minute.

Lord Cato cast a quick glance in my direction. “Is that accurate, Monitor of Challenge?”

I nodded. “It is the truth. That’s exactly what they said. In my opinion, he passed the Challenge.” As damn crazy as that answer was, he hadn’t lied to make it sound more plausible.

Master Niallan was one step closer to becoming king of the vampire race.

That night, after the Overlords had gone out for ten minutes, I received an official invitation to dinner tomorrow night from Master Niallan. I turned away from the spying portrait and smiled.

It was time for TERMINATE.

Chapter Tweny-Five

~ Gwynnore ~

The Overlords’ seating arrangement at the dinner was obvious, but I didn’t mind. I had a great view of Ysander from where they’d placed me safely away from him. Lord Cato sat to my left, and Lord Belshazzar sat to my right. Dinner was served, and Ysander was eating with relish—it was probably his very favorite meal. I thought the meat and potatoes were fairly bland, but the man who was about to die wasn’t of the same opinion.

The only thing missing from this dinner was…

Master Niallan.

He had yet to arrive. Not that I blamed him.

I’d done the same on my last Challenge.

I took a large drink from my goblet of wine. I swirled the liquid inside my mouth, adoring the cherry and woodsy flavor. The wine did add to the dead man’s meal before us.

Lord Belshazzar stabbed one of my baby potatoes with his fork, stealing it off my plate. He’d already eaten all of his. The Overlord seemed to enjoy the meal as much as Ysander.

I placed the rest of my potatoes on his plate.

His blue eyes twinkled. “Thank you, your majesty.”

“You’re welcome, my lord.” I grinned.

We were in fine spirits tonight.

Although all six of us wiped our smug expressions from our faces when Master Niallan finally arrived through the doors. The druid ruler walked straight to Ysander and bent at the waist next to him. Master Niallan kissed his shocked partner.

And kissed him.

And kissed him.

Master Niallan whispered against his lips, “You are my heart. I will see you again, my love.”

He swung his sword.

Neat and clean.

Ysander’s head toppled to the table.

Blood flowed.

I choked back the bile that rose in my throat as the memory bombarded me. He’d killed him with the exact same strike as I had with Adelie. Instant death, merciful and kind.

Master Niallan backed away from his dead lover.

His sword clanged on the tile as it slipped from his limp fingers. Away and away his steps took him. His green eyes never leaving the dead.

He swallowed hard. “I want to leave now.”

I dabbed at my mouth with my napkin.

Master Niallan’s tormented eyes lifted to us. He shouted in a fury, “I want to leave right now! Do you hear me?”

I placed my napkin on the table and stood. “We’ll be ready in thirty minutes. We’ll have a car waiting for us, and we’ll have the jet ready in Qikiqtarjuaq to take us to Japri.”

Wide green eyes focused back on his dead lover. He nodded his head quickly and turned to rush out of the dining room, his feet pounding loudly on the tiling.

The door slammed shut behind him.

Peacefully, I retook my seat. I lifted my glass into the air, and stated with pleasure, “Congratulations, my lords. Those bastards are finally dead.”

The Overlords lifted their glasses, and we all clinked them together in a private celebration.

Lord Otto glanced down at his watch. “Do you think we have time to finish our meal before we take off?”

“Yes, finish up.” Lord Belshazzar ate one of his gifted potatoes. “Her majesty gave us plenty of time.”

I smirked and sipped my wine.

Lord Pippin peered down the table. “Do you think he had any meat left?”

I snickered quietly. “Do not steal from the recently departed, my lord. That’s just tacky.” My lips twitched. “But we should definitely burn those dolls before we leave.”

Lord Cato smiled. “Already done, your majesty.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

~ Gwynnore ~

Japri, Ultima Esperanza, Chile

Pacific Coast

“Where the fuck is Master Niallan?” I muttered. I leaned toward my father and peered around his ceremonial-clad body. I searched the crowd again for a certain blond druid. “Our guests are getting restless.”

Lord Cato patted the space between us. “Lord Belshazzar went to find him. He’ll be here soon.”

I sniffed. “I can’t believe he’s late to his own crowning.”

My father’s brown eyes met mine. “You took four days to grieve after your last Challenge. He did not.”

“Fine. He can be late.” I touched my crown, making sure it was on straight. My blue eyes wandered over the repaired cavern. “They did an excellent job in here.”

Lord Cato smirked. “The crew we used was my choice.”

I hummed softly. “Well, it was an excellent one. You can’t tell anything even happened in here a week ago.”

The crowd of upper elite vampires suddenly quieted, their attention turning to the entrance in a wave—one right after the other.

Lord Cato whispered, “Showtime.” He tipped his head to the side. “Take your place at the bottom of the stairs, your majesty.”

I passed Lord Belshazzar on my way down. Our eyes caught, but we swiftly glanced away. Thousands of vampires were watching everything avidly. Today was historic, whether you wanted the “Original” druid as your king or not.

I stopped at the bottom of the stairs.

Master Niallan was before me.

I spoke loud and clear in the silence. “I, Queen Gwynnore, am the Monitor of the fourth Challenge. It shall be known to the people of the Black Heart crown that Niallan of…,” I paused, having been given this information only minutes ago, “S’Kir, has satisfied all conditions of the Challenge, as they were presented to him, by my eyes. I am a Witness of Final Challenge. Niallan of S’Kir has satisfied all conditions of the Challenge as they were presented to him, by my eyes. These truths are sworn by my blood.”

I lifted the knife strapped to my waist. I sliced down on my left palm, scoring the skin and drawing blood. I squeezed my hand into a fist and let my blood drip down to the cavern floor for all to see. My eyes turned to Master Niallan. I dipped my head to him, letting him know to proceed.

He climbed the stairs, dressed in his finery, his back straight and his head held high. If his hard green eyes appeared lifeless and haunted, not many noticed. His attention was solely on the throne.

The Overlords stood.

Master Niallan turned to face the audience.

Lord Belshazzar called loudly, “Niallan of S’Kir, the Council of Overlords has called you and seen that you have passed all five Challenges, along with the approval of the Monitor of Challenge and Witness of the Final Challenge. Upon this moment, you are hereby the King of Vampires, the King of Gods. We welcome you to the throne with your crown.”

Lord Pippin placed the crown atop Niallan’s head. He dipped his head, murmuring, “We welcome you, my king.”

Lord Pippin…may have made the placement of the crown a wee bit crooked.

Lord Belshazzar continued, commanding everyone’s attention. “Niallan of S’Kir, as the King of Vampires, the King of Gods, you are hereby granted the Black Heart Star, the very heart of your subjects. It must always be worn and guarded. Without it, you are diminished, your crown tarnished. So it has been since the beginning on earth, and so it shall continue.”

Lord Xenon dipped his head and lifted the delicate pillow, where the ring lay on top.  “We welcome you, my king.”

Niallan slipped the Black Heart Star ring onto his finger, the same version as the one I wore, only larger. He studied the ring and lifted his other hand, fixing the crown on his head until it was perfectly straight.

The King raised his eyes to the room.

The smile that lifted his lips was truly sinister.

His muscular body flowed gracefully as he sat on the throne. He waved his hand with royal flare, the ring flashing in the light. “Be at peace. Be merry. Drink your fill of blood and enjoy the festivities. I am now one of you.” His eyebrows lifted. “And, yes, I am really from S’Kir.”

The chamber slowly filled with applause.

But it did. Eventually, the clapping was deafening.

I lifted up the edge of my dress just enough to scale the stairs carefully, and stood next to my druid king, and stared out at our people. The royal crownings were complete.

One druid deceiver. One vampire manipulator.

And a whole world in trouble.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

~ Kimber ~

It took a few minutes for me to open my eyes after I woke. I was too comfortable, tucked between the massive bodies of Rilen and Roran.

Also, I wasn’t confident my legs would work.

The twins were fully naked and fully sprawled out under the sheets with me. Sometime during the night, they had rolled away from me and found a comfortable sleep position.

I sat up with the sheet clutched to my chest and just took my time studying them. Broad shoulders, there was a light dusting of blond hair on Roran’s chest. My hand dusted over it before I realized what I was doing, and I snatched the offending limb back.

Trim waists, showing off the corded muscles and narrow hips that had rocked my world oh so thoroughly last night.

Currently, bottom up, the fantastic ass on Rilen.

I bit my lip. I didn’t need to get myself worked up right now.

Their gazes were haunting with the two different color eyes, but I found them intriguing. Their hair was just long enough for me to grab on to when I was seated on their cocks.

—damn it!

Long fingers confidently stroking my body, or over my clit, or over my nipples.

Shit.

I had to stop. I was going to end up hot and bothered for the entire day.

Before I got up, though, I did dust my hand over Rilen’s tight ass.

“It is magnificent, isn’t it?”

It took all I had not to screech at the top of my lungs.

I whipped my head around to find Master Dorian sitting in a chair off to the side of the bed.

He took a sip from a glass of tawny liquid.

His tunic was unbuttoned, revealing a vast expanse of sculpted muscle and a patch of dark, soft chest hair.

Not exactly slouching in the chair, but not stiff and expectant, he looked relaxed.

His eyes were glowing light gold—he was holding some magic in him at that moment.

Maybe not that relaxed.

“Wha… what’s magnificent?” I managed to stammer.

“Rilen’s ass.”

I tried not to gape.

“Well, really, both of their asses.” He gestured to the bed where they were still sleeping. “Twins. They share a lot of attributes.” Lifting his glass to his lips, he paused and smirked. “But I suspect you realized that last night.”

My brain stood up and walked out, leaving me trying to figure out what to say to him. I moved my jaw a few times, but nothing came out.

“Kimber, if I hadn’t wanted them to have you, they wouldn’t have,” he said, finally putting me out of my misery. “They are good men. Too good for me. But here they are, in my bed.”

He sipped the glass again.

“Isn’t it… isn’t it too early for a drink?”

“I haven’t yet been to bed,” he admitted. “I was too busy with… duties. I will sleep tonight.”

My stomach rumbled.

Master Dorian laughed. “Hungry? I’ll bet they did that to you.” He gestured to the chair next to him. “Your clothes, my lady.”

I waited.

He waited.

I clutched the sheet tighter.

Master Dorian took another sip of his drink.

“Are you going to bring them to me?” I asked.

“No.” His answer was fast and firm.

“Isn’t it polite to—”

He grinned. “What did I tell you yesterday?”

I tried to search my mind quickly, and nothing really stood out. And then…

“You’re a bastard.”

He toasted me and took a sip.

“You are a bastard.”

I needed my clothes because I needed to eat, but I was also naked, and my clothes were across the room. The sheet was impossible to wrap around me because I had no idea where it started and finished on the bed.

Which left me one option.

Walk naked to my clothes which sat on a chair next to Master Dorian.

Well, this sucked.

I also realized the twins were now awake but pretending not to be to see what I would do.

“You two are bastards as well,” I grumbled at them.

“No,” Roran said, “we just want to see that pretty ass walking around the bedroom, naked and glorious.”

I glanced over at Rilen who had rolled to his side. “Help me?”

He shook his head with a wicked grin.

“Ugh!” I grunted.

Tossing the sheet back, I scooted down the bed and put my feet on the ground.

I cheered myself on and rose from the seated position. Two of the three men in there had already seen me naked. The last was an arrogant ass.

I wanted to take a deep breath, but they’d probably all laugh if I did. Instead, I put one foot in front of the other and walked to the chair that was hosting my clothes.

“Mmm.” Someone still in the bed couldn’t stay quiet long enough to make me feel less like a tool. I had thought about grabbing the cloak, but I didn’t know where that was.

So I strode to the chair and found a pants outfit someone had retrieved from my closet. It was clean, and it would do.

Refusing to turn around, I grabbed the small panties that went underneath and bent over to pull them on—

“Oh, Sweet Mother of Gods,” Roran said.

“Damn that’s pretty,” Rilen mused.

I cringed and quickly pulled the garment up my legs. Both of them made sounds of disappointment.

Spinning around, I flipped a rude gesture at them.

They groaned again.

I gasped and looked down.

This time it was my breasts.

A large, warm body was directly behind me before I could turn back and away from their gazes.

Master Dorian took a deep inhale at the junction of my neck and said, “Mmm. They can’t help it, little one. You are such a delectable morsel.” He stayed still, not touching me. “Roran, Rilen, did you enjoy this little snack in our bed?”

“There was some bath time as well,” Roran answered.

“And she’s definitely interested in some anal play,” Rilen offered.

I just wanted to die at that point.

Master Dorian loomed behind her. “And she has power again.”

“Yes,” they chorused, and Roran went on alone, “We can always double check that if you’d like.”

The bastard chuckled. “Oh, I think she’d like that. I smell her cream.”

The twins groaned, and Rilen stroked a hand over his erection under the sheets.

Master Dorian’s hands were on my shoulders, and his breath tickled my ear. “The cocks in this room are yours. You command them. You demand them. Right now, I want you to dress. I want you to go to your apartments. Go through your day. Your training. Your duties.

“But tonight, and every night after this, you will sleep in this bed.”

I swallowed hard, feeling the twins’ eyes on my breasts.

“Will you be there as well, Master Dorian?”

He didn’t answer me. “Dress, Kimber. From now on, if you are even just a little below the level of power you are at now, you will find the twins, and they will supply what you need. Understood?”

I nodded slowly as he took his hand off my shoulder. A moment later, he drew the shirt around my front, sliding the sleeves up my arms, and carefully buttoned the back.

“Dress,” he whispered.

I nodded and grabbed my clothes.

It took all I had not to spring to the bathroom and slam the door.

*  *  *

Jallina’s tears hurt.

She sipped her coffee to cover up some of her pain, but it was too big to hide.

I simply had no tears left. I had cried them all out.

A morning walk a few days after his death had turned into spending hours weeping at the small, plain marker I found in the memorial garden. It merely said his name and the dates of birth and death.

“Elex.” She smeared a tear off her face.

“I would never have believed it, save for having been there when he said those terrible things.”

“I just…”

All I could do was nod. “He even told me that the only people I could trust were you, Drez, and Arik.”

“How did he die?”

The snort escaped me. “Oh, not well.”

“You’re not going to tell me how this happened, are you?”

I stared at her. “I can’t.”

Eventually, she nodded. “And his work in the university?”

“Ongoing. Actual and real and helpful.”

“Will we be able to give him a pyre?”

I shook my head. I didn’t dare ask Master Dorian for that. “No. Just the marker. I’m sorry.”

The more I thought about it, the more I realized I didn’t want to ask Master Dorian for a pyre for Elex. He had betrayed the deepest part of me. He had lied and misled us for years. Decades. And I needed him to not haunt my thoughts anymore.

“Are you all right?” Jallina touched the back of my hand.

“I am. I will be. It’s a long road I’m on, and there’s a learning curve like you wouldn’t believe.” I considered her a moment. “Do you have any news to report on the people of S’Kir?

“None, save they are curious about the ouster of Elex. Oh, and if the machine will work and give us a chance to survive the collapse of the mountain.”

“It will,” I answered. “I’m not entirely sure how it works, but everyone who does is very excited. It should be able to give us close to a four-hour warning before the tremors.”

“That’s plenty of time to get people away from the danger areas, isn’t it?”

“Oh yes.”

Except we wouldn’t be evacuating. Four hours was enough time for me to find Roran and Rilen and engage in some mad fucking so I had enough power to stop the tremors.

For the past five days, I had been in bed with the twin masters, and there hadn’t been much sleeping. If it wasn’t one of them, it was the other. And they were delighted to pass me off between them.

I still wasn’t sure it was right to have let them take me the very night Elex had died. But I would always immediately remember: he had betrayed me, had sex with Master Dorian, and done both almost without thought.

Truthfully, I didn’t mind having the two of them claiming me. I enjoyed every touch and every dirty innuendo. They didn’t mind taking my direction, and I certainly didn’t mind taking their cocks.

My face went red while I was sitting there. Jallina peered at me over the cup.

“I know you, Kimber. What’s going on?”

Did I want to tell her? I needed to trust someone who wasn’t at the temple. “Do you swear not to go to the betting parlor with this?”

“Holy crap, yes, I swear. I can’t, remember. I can’t associate casually like that or we blow the cover—damn. Who cares about that? Whose bed?”

“Master Rilen—”

“Oh, gods!” Jallina laughed. “Are you serious?”

“—and Master Roran.”

Her jaw hit the table. “Wait. Both of them?”

I cleared my throat. “At the same time.”

She turned her head to an angle. “Same-same time or just same.”

“Just same, for now.”

“For now.” She started laughing. “Oh, gods, Kimber. I never would have guessed! Not you!”

Neither had I. Both of them, and they were seriously into me. They could barely keep their hands off me.  I liked it.

“They left yesterday morning for the Northern Temple, and I didn’t know what to do with myself,” I admitted.

“Oh, I understand. When Drez has an assignment overnight, I’m completely bereft without him there. The bed is too big, the dark is too dark, and the silence is too loud.”

“That’s exactly it. They’ll be back in about three days, but meanwhile, I don’t know what to do.”

“Relax. Rejuvenate. If Drez and I in bed are any indication of what it’s like in your bed,” Jallina grinned and rested her chin on her hands.

“And I have two of them all over me.”

Jallina sat back and grabbed her tea. “Aren’t you exhausted?”

“Not really.” I tipped my head. “I’m getting some damn good thigh workouts.”

She almost spit her coffee out.

Then the café popped and jerked. Several glasses crashed to the ground, and several people let out gasps of terror.

Jallina stared at me for a moment and then leapt to her feet. She snatched my hand and pulled me toward the door.

The second part of the tremor started, and the building moved from side to side.

I followed Jallina out and turned my head to look at the Spine.

“Yellow.”

“What? No, Kimber, come on. Get away from the building, you’re going to get crushed. Drez isn’t here to help me this time.”

“I don’t need help to stop this.” I smiled benevolently.

“What?”

“This is another magic tremor.”

“Yes, I know, and there’s—” She stopped dead and stared at me. “Oh.”

I grabbed her hand and walked over to a bench across the street in the park. I sat her down and faced the mountain.

“Even happiness and hope aren’t the only things that should bring down the mountain,” I whispered, tossing the words into the magic and allowing them to be pulled along.

I dropped down to one knee and touched the ground. “Stop. Sleep. Rest. It’s not time yet.”

The magic flowed to my fingers, and I reached out with magic—and the power I had been granted by Rilen and Roran—and tugged on the strings flowing by. I pulled them to a halt carefully.

The tremor settled around us, and the shaking stopped. Once I was sure the Spine was resting again, I stood up and turned to Jallina.

She grinned. “Well. Damn. You fought so hard last time, and Drez and I were exhausted until the next day!”

“I had no power,” I said. “I couldn’t do anything. I’m so glad that you and Drez were there. Only mated couples can lend power.”

Jallina patted the bench, and I sat, smiling.

I looked at the Spine. I wasn’t tired at all, and it felt good to be able to handle the magic again.

“Do you know when the Spine will fall?”

“No. I’ll know when the magic feels right, though.”

“How many tremors have you stopped?”

“Five. The first I didn’t realize I was supposed to stop, and that’s why so many people were hurt. Each has its own color, and they come in about five- or six-day cycles.”

“And that’s why they took this chance to head north. They knew they’d be back in time for the next one. They are coming back, right?”

“Of course. They just need time to attend to duties and appoint a keeper.”

Jallina sighed. “I still can’t believe…”

“Believe what?”

“I’m not even sure whether I want to mention the twins, the magic or the temple master!”

*  *  *

I settled into my bed for the third night alone.

It was strange to dislike being alone, but I did. For ninety-two years, I’d had my own bed. After just two weeks with Rilen and Roren, even my normal bed felt too small and empty without them.

I didn’t want to sleep in Master Dorian’s quarters without them there.

For as many nights as I had been in the bed, sharing his mates with his permission, not once had the temple master slept there with us.

Each morning I woke, he was seated in the chair, my clothes for the day next to him.

Each day, I had to get out of bed naked—because the twins almost never let me keep my bedclothes on—and walk to the chair naked.

Master Dorian would watch me dress and send me on my way.

I didn’t understand him.

I didn’t understand what he was doing, or why.

Still, if my biggest humiliation to sharing his mates was to have to flounce around the bedroom naked, I felt like it was a small price to pay.

Nearly asleep, the bedroom door banged open. I shot up in bed, magic at the ready.

“What are you doing in here, girl?”

Rubbing my eyes, I managed to pull up a magical light and the sheets that had nearly gotten away from me.

“Master Dorian?”

“I asked you a question.”

“Master, it’s nearly midnight, I was trying to sleep.”

Entering the room, the light flared. He stood in the center, hands on hips, staring at me. “What did I tell you?”

I ran a hand down my face. “Master Dorian, could we please discuss this in the morning?”

“I gave you an order.”

I dropped my head back and stared up at the ceiling, groaning. “Please, Dorian, I need my sleep.”

I slapped my hand over my mouth.

He had never given me permission to address him informally. It was a massive breach of etiquette, even if I was only half awake.

There was dead silence in the air, but no sense of anger.

A voice came from the foyer along with the sound of indelicate feet pounding through the dormitory. “Mistress Kimber! Mistress—”

Dressed in full livery, one of the university students I’d come to know over the past month slid to a stop in front of the open door. He stared at Master Dorian and didn’t know what to do.

“Maytan, why are you here? It’s so late.”

“Mistress, Master, I am sorry. The meter has sounded.”

Fear shot through me, and I jumped out of bed, holding the sheet around me. “What? No. There has to be a mistake.”

“We’ve checked over and over. Everything is working properly. It says four hours.”

I glanced at Master Dorian. He looked troubled by this as well. “You’re doubly sure?”

“Absolutely. The professor said to invite you down to the lab if you need confirmation.”

“No, I trust you. I can’t make heads or tails of that thing. Thank you for the warning, Maytan. Please have the professor send a brief in the morning about the implications of this.”

“Of course, your grace.”

He bowed and hurried away.

Master Dorian continued to stare at me. “You did not answer my question.”

I walked to the chair where I had laid out my clothes for the next morning. I’d really had enough of his bullshit, and I wasn’t going to kowtow anymore.

Dropping the sheet in defiance, I stood there naked and stared at him in the doorway.

“I am not going to answer your question, Master Dorian. I am tired of you treating me horribly. I might be the youngest and most inexperienced master in this temple, but I am a master. As I recall, you did not vote against me. Now, if you don’t mind, please leave. I need to get dressed and figure out what I can do to do stop this next set of tremors.”

“You have power—”

“I had enough power yesterday to stop one. If there is another coming, I need more power. I don’t have my bedmates here to insure that.”

He stared at me.

His gaze was hot, lustful.

For a heartbeat, I thought he might take me to my bed and do the job himself.

I shocked myself by not objecting to the idea of a hot, hard, fast fuck from the bastard.

A moment passed, and he growled and walked out of my room. “Dress, girl. Meet me in the practice room.”

I pulled on a pair of panties, satisfied that he was gone.

The practice room?

Chapter Twenty-Eight

~ Kimber ~

The room was lit up like it was midday instead of midnight.

I strode in, my own sword banging against my leg.

“Master Dorian—”

The sword whistled through the air. I bent to my right to avoid the blow and spun to pull my blade out.

I caught the return blow on the edge and saw who had just attacked me. “Master Dorian?”

“Are you going to go back to calling me that? I thought you’d be sick of giving me the title, giving me honor that’s rightfully due.” He pushed hard against my blade.

“It was an accident. You startled me awake.”

“Protocol is not something we sleep on.”

I unlocked the swords with a spin and stepped back. “You are a cranky, mean bastard, Master Dorian. I despise the fact that you are probably the only one who can teach me how to use my magic and my sword.”

“You are an undisciplined child.” He stepped forward and raised the sword again to an opening parry position.

“I am not a child, and I’m not undisciplined!” I raised my blade into an answering counter-parry. “I was in your room while you were screwing your mates that day because I was there to beg you to teach me!”

Slipping from a counter-parry into an attack stance, I didn’t hold back. I was angry, and I whirled the sword in controlled chaos, attacking him and making him retreat from me.

He started to catch the sword on his after barely knocking me away for a moment. I still pushed him back while yelling at him.

“I didn’t ask for this, and I am lucky that my father had me trained in the sword. But I need more. You call me Breaker of the Spine. You make me a temple master. You offer up your own mates to assure my power. I don’t understand. I also don’t have a choice. I need you to teach me, and it’s hell to have to ask you for this.

“When you walk into my room in the middle of the night, and demand to know why I am not naked in your bed, asleep, protocol is not on my mind!”

Finally, finally, Dorian attacked me, and I had to hold him off. “What is on your mind, little girl?”

“That you make no sense! You keep counsel with no one but yourself! Not even the other masters understand you! Your secrets can get us all killed.”

His sword flew at my head, and I had to duck again, this time rolling to my left.

“My secrets are not for your ears,” he roared and stabbed down at my leg.

I pushed back and whacked his sword away with my own. “Then why did you vote me to the robes? Why did you raise me to the dais?”

I rolled as fast as I could to my feet, but he was faster.

Finally, a challenge for me.

I drew my short sword and was able to shove his blade to a new direction.

Master Dorian kicked his foot out and hit my wrist, the long sword flying out of my hand. “You needed protection.”

The short sword caught his blade and spun it around. I hooked the cross-guard by the quillon and flipped it right out of his hand, into the air, and grabbed the hilt.

In the next instance, I had his own sword at his throat crossed with my own short sword. “I don’t think I need your protection.”

His hand shot out and nailed me with a blast of magic right in the middle of my chest, throwing me right across the room.

Master Dorian’s sword disappeared from my hand and back to his own.

He stalked toward me as I wrapped my hand around my own sword. Before he could get a blow in, I pulled the sword up and slapped him on the ear with the flat of the metal.

It did nothing but serve to piss him off, and he chased me again with the sword.

This time, when he tossed the magic at me, I was able to break it up and let it flow around me. “I don’t need protection! Why did you raise me to the robes! Why didn’t you object?”

Master Dorian held his sword still for just an instant, and then inelegantly tried to stab me.

It threw me off his intention.

I stepped to the left, and he swept his leg behind my knee and slammed me on to my back. He raised the sword, and stabbed down—

—pinning me to the ground through the waistband of my pants.

He knelt down. “The Breaker must be of the robes. That’s the legend. How the hell could I object to the Breaker?”

I was panting. I could feel the cold steel against my side. “You don’t always have to do everything by legends.” I stared at him as he stared back at me. “You wanted to object.”

“Of course, I did!” He stood and yanked the sword from the wood and my clothes. “Of course, I wanted to.”

“Then why didn’t you?” I sat up, feeling the hole in my pants. It was thin, and I could stitch it.

“Because you’re the Breaker.” He didn’t offer a hand to help me up, but he also wasn’t attacking me anymore.

I took the opening to stand, holding my sword in my hand loosely, ready for an attack. “All right, if you’re going to keep giving me the same crappy answer, why did you want to vote against me?”

This time, his eyes grew hard. He turned away from me and sheathed his own sword.

This was ridiculous.

“Master Dorian, I demand an answer from you.”

He whirled. “I’m not playing this game with you, girl.”

I stepped up to him. “I am not playing a game.”

“You never answered my question earlier,” he snapped.

“Who’s playing a game now?” I growled. “You want an answer? I didn’t want to sleep in your bed because Rilen and Roran aren’t there. Why the hell would I sleep in your bed when they are gone? I didn’t feel like going through my morning humiliation of parading myself naked out of bed to get my clothes from your chair, and because there was no reason to sleep in a bed that doesn’t belong to me. I don’t even know why Rilen and Roran stay there when you’ve shown them no affection in two weeks. I can’t stay away from them for a day—and you’re mated! So there’s your answer!” I threw the short sword in the boards between his feet. “What’s yours?”

His eyes glowed gold, bright and dangerous. I could almost see the lightning snapping around him. He was suddenly terrifying and overwhelming.

I refused to be overwhelmed and stood my ground.

He stared.

“Well? I don’t have all night. I need to find a mated couple who will lend me power so I can save S’Kir, again. Why do you hate me so much?”

His arm shot out and curled around my waist, hauling me into his massive chest. He was strong, and muscled and—

Erect.

His fingers found my chin and tipped my face to his.

“Because I have wanted to fuck you since the first time I saw you.”

His mouth crashed to mine, and he possessed me completely.

My brain stuttered. I had a million questions—all of which Master Dorian knocked away with the heat of his lips and the stroke of his tongue on mine.

I didn’t fight him at all. I didn’t want to fight him.

Every bone in my body turned to gelatin, and I melted into him.

This didn’t feel like hate.

Not even a little.

His brutal kiss ate at my lips. I could feel his arms around me, and the man was hard, everywhere. I tried to keep my thoughts of this, kissing him, pressing against him, even fucking him, hidden from my own thoughts.

Now, with his mouth on mine, every bit of defense I had against him was gone.

His kiss moved to the column of my neck as he backed me against the closest wall.

Was this really happening?

My lips trembled. “Master Dorian—”

“Cut the shit, Kimber.” His breath was hot on my skin.

“Dorian…” It sounded strange and comfortable at the same time. “You don’t hate me?”

Pushing his hips into me, he nibbled at the tender skin below my ear. “Does that feel like hate?”

“It feels like…” I swallowed.

“Say it. I’ve heard you say every filthy word there is in my bed. Without me.”

“It feels like a cock I want.”

A shudder went through his body. “Do you want it?”

“Stop asking me questions,” I snapped and grabbed for the buckle of his pants. He chuckled.

This was really happening.

His hand was at the waist of my pants, working as fast as he could. Since I had already unfastened his, I slapped his hands away and took care of it myself.

While I was doing that, his hand found my breasts and kneaded them. He wasn’t tender but demanding. Almost desperate.

“You haven’t touched your mates since you put me in your bed,” I managed. “Why?”

Shoving the material down my legs, Dorian yanked one leg out of the confines of my pants. “Because I was trying to stave off my desire for you.”

My palm rested on the massive erection that was hot under his clothes. “Why are you afraid of your desire for me?”

He dragged his teeth along my collarbone, popping the first few buttons so he could reach more of my skin. “I wasn’t in control of it. I am not in control around you, Kimber. Staying away from you seemed smarter. Even if it meant I had to watch the twins enjoying you without me.”

I peeled the cloth away from him, and his massive cock fell into my hand. Heavy and thick, it was tempting in my palm.

Dorian’s mouth found my nipple through the cloth, and he sucked, hard. My pussy clenched with his attention.

“Forgive me, my lord, but we are on a deadline,” I breathed. “We don’t know when the tremors will start.”

I felt a smile curl his lips.

I was reasonably sure it was the first time he’d smiled without malice in my presence.

“Someone is eager.”

“I have been without a bedmate at all for three nights, and a woman gets used to the attention.”

Straightening, his hand was back on my breast, toying with my nipple. He did have a cocky grin on his face. “Oh, my dear, just you wait.”

I fisted his shirt and pulled him close. “I don’t want to wait.”

Both hands wrapped around me, and he found my ass. “Gods, that’s nice. I’ve wanted to get my hands on this since the first morning you crawled out of my bed.”

“Dorian?” I wrapped my hand around his erection, pumping him gently.

“Yes?”

“Shut up and fuck me. Deadlines.”

He pressed me against the wall and kicked my legs wide open. Dipping down, he slipped his cock between my lips to find my cream.

There was plenty of it.

Sliding back and forth, he coated his erection with my silk, but not only that—he nudged himself against my clit, sending sparks through me.

Holy crap.

“Kimber,” he breathed my name. “I am a bastard. We should be in my bed with Rilen and Roren.”

“Tell me we’ll get there, and give me an orgasm, and I’ll forgive you.”

“Oh, we will,” he breathed, nudging against my entrance. “Arms around my neck, little one. I need to be inside you.”

My arms twined around him, and as he lifted me, he slid deep inside me.

“Ohhhh.”

He was thick, and he cleaved me open, driving deep as he pressed me against the wall.

I hadn’t realized I’d harbored a fantasy about Master Dorian until his dick was deep inside me. The few passing thoughts I’d dismissed were only half-remembered dreams.

I had always found Dorian sexy. There was no way the little no-one acolyte would have a shot in hell at getting a temple master. He was out of my league.

Except, right now, he was very much in my league. Lodged right up to his balls in my league.

He hiked up one of my legs, resting it in the crook of his arm.

Once more, his lips were on mine, and I was his.

I spoke against his mouth. “Move, please. Gods, please.”

He did. He slid out until just his massive tip rested inside me. He held me there a moment and slid back in, his erection splitting me again.

“I am not going to be gentle,” he warned, his eyes closed, his head bowed.

“When did I say I wanted that?” I grinned against his neck. “Please, Master Dorian, fuck me hard.”

He didn’t answer me, not out loud. His answer was in the speed that his shaft rammed in and out of my willing sex.

I was going blind with lust. I hadn't realized I was this desperate for sex, for a climax. But I was, and I wanted to come, soon. I hooked my other leg around his waist and pushed against his thrusting.

“Shit, ilati,” he grumbled into my hair. “I’m coming. Seeing you use that sword and being able to fuck you right after…”

I was beyond lost for words at that point. Hearing that he found me sexy when we were fighting—

I wondered what other times I had gotten him hard.

I gathered my senses enough to give him a directive. “Finger my clit. Touch it. Please, please…”

He was happy to oblige.

I didn’t realize how close I was.

At the first touch of his finger, I shattered, screaming his name in release and praise.

I lost all sense of myself and time. The only thing I registered was Dorian slamming his cock into me, grunting, and then yelling my name as he spilled his cum inside me.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

~ Kimber ~

I just couldn’t get enough of his dick.

From barely being able to tolerate him in the same room, I didn’t want to be away from him.

The tremor was barely a thought in my head almost two hours after Dorian fucked me in the practice room. It started again while he was deep in me, bringing me to yet another screaming orgasm.

And just who was I now, anyway? After I came, I walked to the balcony naked and settled the tremor easily. Then, I walked back to the bed and fucked Dorian again.

This was a new, dirty, sex-driven me.

I liked her.

The day Rilen and Roran were due to return, Maytan appeared again with another warning.

Thankfully, we were at breakfast and fully dressed.

The device was alerting us again that there was another tremor coming. This one only just a day after the last one—and only one color remained.

“Indigo,” I whispered.

Lunella looked at me across the table. “What?”

“Maytan, thank you.” I nodded at him, and he bowed and ran out. I turned back to Lunella and the others at the table. “Every tremor has had its own color, and it’s worked through the rainbow. The only one that hasn’t come through is indigo.”

Everyone around the table was silent. It nearly killed me that Dorian was four seats away, talking quietly with Master Argo.

“So,” Mistress Maurielle began, “what happens after the last colored tremor goes through?”

I craned my neck around to look at her. “What?”

The temple master shrugged. “Honestly. What happens after the last tremor?”

“The Spine falls,” Mistress Ophelia said. “That’s accepted canon.”

“But how? Why? When?” Mistress Sona asked. “Maurielle and I spent hours discussing this the other day, and we realized we simply do not know what happens now. We have the Breaker here. The cave has told us what we need to know. But there are gaps in our knowledge.”

Vitas folded his hands. “Mistress Kimber, how did you know to stop the tremors? You said they were magic based, but how did you know to stop them?”

Pushing some of the crumbs on my plate around, I considered the question. “This is going to sound contradictory. But the first tremor was red, anger. And the magic flowed toward the Spine, where it was being… accepted? The Spine was happy to have it, but land, the ground—Gaia herself—was displeased and distraught that it was slipping away alone. So I knew that I had to stop the flow.”

“Each and every time it was like that?” Master Bebbenel asked.

I nodded. “Yes. The magic, the emotion of the color, would race to the Spine, but the rest of S’Kir didn’t want to let it go yet. And I do say yet.” I paused. “It kind of felt like you would if you left your house with only one shoe. It wasn’t right. It was disorienting and distracting.”

Mistress Carolee nodded. “Do you believe that you’ll know when to break the Spine?”

“Yes.” The word leapt out of my mouth before I really considered it.

It was true. I would know.

The magic would guide me to the time and place and help me figure out what to do. I just had to make sure I had enough power to control the breaking.

“Then,” Mistress Neves said, “I suggest we not look to legends and look to recording this event for our future generations.”

“I agree,” Sona said. “The prophecy is happening. Let’s not lose the thread of history here.”

A dizzy spell washed over me for just a moment.

I was history.

Not just living through it.

Not just a part of it.

I was history.

Vitas grabbed my wrist. “Are you okay, Kimber?”

Swallowing hard, I nodded. “Yes. I’m fine.”

I heard a low growl from a few seats away and looked toward it. Dorian was staring at where Vitas’s hand rested on my arm.

Catching Dorian’s gaze, I leaned over to Vitas and whispered, “You may want to let go. You’re really pissing someone off.”

Vitas looked up. He seemed shocked for just a heartbeat that Dorian was the one growling. Just to cause trouble, he trailed his fingers over my forearm, slowly, and I could feel my skin react to his touch.

Dorian’s eyes snapped to Vitas.

Vitas gave him a shit-eating grin and picked up his fork, shoveling some food into his mouth with a ‘come at me, asshole’ look.

It wasn’t Vitas that Dorian was going to come after.

*  *  *

“I don’t like other men touching you!”

Each word was punctuated by Dorian driving his cock into my pussy, slapping hard against me. His fingers drove into my hips, pulling me back against him at the same time, with a punishing force.

“Kimber!” He snapped my name and slapped my ass.

All that did was make me moan louder and try to get away from him.

Kind of.

I only played hard to get. His ownership of my body was a turn on, and his possession of me was exquisite.

I would be setting limits, though.

Later.

When we walked into the apartment after breakfast, I didn’t have time to register what was going on before my clothes were in rags on the floor. Dorian had shoved me to all fours just inside the parlor and had drove his erection into me.

I was going to have some serious rug burn on my knees and elbows.

“Does it piss you off that Vitas and I are friends?” I managed to eke out the words.

“Friends don’t need to touch.”

“If it gets me this, I can’t wait to see wha--ahhhh--t happens when I drape myself—oohhh—n him.”

The door to the apartment opened, and I heard two sets of feet walk in.

“Dorian, stop, please,” I gasped. I didn’t want to be found in a compromising position.

And I was really, really compromised at the moment.

“No.” He bit the word out.

Someone else echoed the sentiment from the parlor door. “No, don’t stop.”

Roren.

The twins were back.

“Oh, thank the sweet savior.” Rilen’s voice echoed through the room.

“Couldn’t you give her a pillow?” Roran asked.

“We spent a lot of time moisturizing that skin,” Rilen added.

There was a pillow next to my head in a moment, and I found Roran kneeling there. Rilen appeared and helped me lift my upper body on to the pillow.

They both backed off, and I wanted to yell for them to come back.

However, they didn’t go far. They sat on the couch, folded their legs, and watched as Dorian took me from behind on the floor.

“This is nice,” Roran hummed appreciatively.

“Oh, yes it is,” Rilen nodded.

This felt dirty, again, to have them watching Dorian fuck me from behind.

I was starting to like this debauched feeling they all gave me.

Dorian leaned forward and covered me with his huge body. One hand slipped under me and found my clit instantly. His finger danced around it and then pinched it.

I screamed and came hard, one leg completely giving out. The only reason Dorian didn’t slip out of me was because of the hand on my pussy.

A moment later, I felt him come and felt him fill me in several hard pumps of his hips. Slowing as he finished, he let my channel ripple around him, pulling him deep.

Rilen and Roran clapped as soon as it was clear we were both done.

I dropped my forehead to the pillow, trying to catch my breath. Instead of being embarrassed by their applause, I managed a rude gesture at the two of them. Roran laughed.

“Welcome back,” Dorian breathed and slowly withdrew from me.

“And what a welcome it was.” Rilen was next to me again and helped me to lean back and eventually stand.

Turning, I found Roran and Dorian engaged in a torrid kiss, their tongues dueling as Roran’s hand ran up and down Dorian’s backside.

That was hot.

“You like that?” Rilen watched me watching them.

“Oh, yes,” I breathed.

“Good. Because we both like to fuck Dorian, and he likes to fuck us. And now with you here… Mm. So much power can flow between us.” Rilen’s hand found my breast. “So much sex. Lust.”

“We’ve been plotting ways to get Dorian to join us,” Roran said, his hand now stroking the pecs I very much enjoyed nibbling on.

“No plotting necessary,” I said. “Just a hot, sweaty sword session.”

Dorian’s almost-relaxed shaft twitched and started to fill with his hot blood at my teasing. Roran smiled and took him in hand.

“Oh, he’s still slick with her cream,” he hissed.

“Bedroom,” I said. “Bedroom. Please. You’ve already got your work cut out for you with the moisturizer on me.”

Rilen swept me up off my feet and headed for the massive bed.

I understood why it was so large now.

Rilen placed me on the edge and stood back.

Just in time for me to see Roran guide Dorian to the mattress as well and slide to his knees. His hand was around Dorian’s new erection, and I watched as Roran licked the dark, purpling head that had been driving into me just a few minutes before.

A body slipped in behind me, and I found myself pulled back on to the bed a bit. I was pressed against Rilen’s chest, and his shaft rose hard and ready between us.

But he didn’t do anything except wrap his arms around me and fondle my breasts reverently. His words were soft against my ear.

“All three of us enjoy sex with both male and female. And I will not keep secrets from you. We have shared a woman or two through the years.

“Roran, though, favors Dorian’s cock. He likes to suck it and ride it. Often. I, on the other hand, am happy to take and be taken—you’ll often find me being ridden. Now though, with you here, we will have to experiment and find some new dynamics.”

Dorian sat with his legs wide and his head thrown back. Watching Roran slide his mouth over Dorian was arousing in ways I couldn’t name.

As we watched, one of Rilen’s hands slid down my stomach, over a thigh, and to my vulva. He covered it with his palm at first, and as Roran rose and fell over Dorian’s shaft, Rilen’s finger slipped in and out of my channel. Just a little in and a little back out.

The sounds his hand made as he did so were indecent. It only made me wetter.

“We all want to take you,” Rilen said.

I glanced back at him. “You can all have me.”

His finger rimmed my entrance. “You know that means we will take everything.”

I smiled, slowly. “I’ve been waiting for that.”

Turning back to Roran and Dorian, they were watching us now, watching Rilen’s fingers slipping lightly in and out of me.

Dorian grinned. “Rilen, would you like to do the honors?”

“Do you want me in your ass, ilati?”

My sex clenched, and I let out a groan.

I wanted them. All of them. At the same time.

Rilen chuckled and scooted back on the bed. He patted the spot next to him. “Come here, Kimber. Lay down face first.”

I was eager, oh so eager, for this.

Just a moment after I was comfortable, I felt a cool, oddly slick finger trailing between the globes. I looked up at Rilen.

“Your body will not accept me until we’ve made room for me. Remember how I taught you to clean?”

“Oh. Yes.” He had, and I’d had a massive orgasm.

I had one every time I did it.

“Good girl. This is to make sure we don’t hurt you when we slide inside.”

A cold finger breached my anus, and I yelped. My sex was delighted, and my thighs were slick with my cream. Rilen’s face was lit in delight.

“Oh, you’re so tight, ilati. This is going to be amazing.”

I felt myself floating as he worked to prepare me.

One slow finger.

Then another.

I gasped for air. My body was winding so tight.

A third.

The low, slow climax shuddered through me, and I felt like I could cry from the pleasure. I wanted this so much. I was a slave to my own desire.

“You’re ready, Kimber.” It was Roran’s voice in my ear and his hand that tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear.

Lying down next to me, I slipped my body over his. I was mostly delirious and hot.

Kissing me softly, Roran ran his hands down my sides, and gripped one cheek in each hand, holding me wide for his brother.

Rilen’s blunt head pushed against my opening and I tensed.

Roran distracted me by capturing my mouth with his, nibbling on my lips, sucking on my tongue.

Dorian appeared next to us, stroking my back.

I felt Rilen breach me, and a groan of pleasure and pain escaped me. Roran was there to capture it, and between him and Dorian, it was just a quick moment, and Rilen was able to continue to fill me.

“Oh, gods!” I shuddered, and he was suddenly fully inside.

Before I could register what had happened, Roran shifted me a bit and shoved himself into my slick sex.

I came. With no preamble, no movement, I screamed my release into the room.

So full. So wonderfully full with my twins inside me.

My eyes wouldn’t open all the way, but I tried to look up at Dorian to ask what he wanted.

I didn’t have to ask.

Kneeling with one leg on either side of Roran, he had fisted his erection and was slowly pumping himself. He saw I was looking for him and moved so I could take him in my mouth.

He still tasted of me.

That was my last coherent thought.

The sensation of possession from Rilen and Roren knocked all sense out of me. And then they moved. They rocked. They pressed and pulled in opposite rhythm, and before a moment had passed, I had yet another orgasm.

Dorian held my chin, carefully, as he moved his cock in and out of my mouth. I sucked and licked when I had a moment of clarity between the long seconds of sheer bliss the twins were giving me.

I caught sight of Roran teasing the heavy sac over his face with his lips and tongue.

I moaned. I didn’t know how to survive this.

“We’re going to go faster now, Kimber.” Rilen’s hands were on my hips.

I made an incoherent sound around Dorian’s erection.

“Oh, ilati,” Dorian breathed. “The view of my mates taking you both ways… How I wish you could see how erotic this is. You would have come a dozen times by now.”

The sounds in the room started to turn into a buzz as the twins moved faster. I was being pushed toward the cliff of the biggest orgasm in my life, and I didn’t know if I would survive.

The little death, it was called.

There was nothing little about the death that these three were causing me.

“Let us take care of you,” Roran said. “I want to watch Dorian come in your mouth.”

Madness.

Lust.

I wanted this.

I wanted these men to always be able to do this to me.

To my body.

To my mouth, my pussy, my ass.

In whatever order they desired.

The power they gave me was undeniable.

The pleasures were all perfect, filthy, sexy.

I watched as an indigo haze surrounded us, drifting away, joining the magic in the room.

It flowed and twisted away, but multiplied as it did. It spread, forcefully though not violently, through every bit of magic that headed for the Spine.

The room shook.

Another tremor. The last tremor.

I didn’t allow it. I reached out with all the power I could muster: my own, and the mates’ who were currently sharing my body, and pulled it to a stop instantly.

“Oh, ilati…” Rilen whispered in my ear. “I had no idea your magic was so beautiful and so deadly. Brother, reward her. Make her come.”

Roran slipped his hands behind my knees and pulled my legs up, and open, exposing me to every movement of the bodies around me and the air in between.

That was the end of me.

I screamed through the climax, my body diving into an orgasm like nothing I had ever imagined. I came hard, clamping down on their dicks, holding their erections hostage inside me.

Roran came first, his cum racing up his twitching shaft into me, coating me as he roared with me.

Rilen was next, and he sent me spiraling again. I had never felt anything like his hot seed bathing my insides, and the sheer pleasure and tinge of the forbidden was a dirty piece of heaven.

Watching them while twirling my tongue over his shaft, Dorian was the last to come.

The taste of him slipped over my tongue, and I swallowed out of instinct. He tasted musky, salty, a bit sweet and all male—and if I hadn’t been already bound up in the throes of a mind-bending orgasm, I would have come from that as well.

*  *  *

I was surrounded by male.

Unsure if I passed out or fell asleep, I looked around.

Rilen was curled behind me, Roran was curled into me, and Dorian was behind Roran, his hand draped over his waist and touching my back.

Mother of S’Kir.

I’d just had sex with three men at the same time.

I loved it.

It was quiet in the room, and I just let my exhausted body lay still while my mind drifted quietly.

Ba-boom. Ba-boom.

Ba-boom. Ba-boom.

I let out a breath slowly. Did I imagine that?

Ba-boom.

I didn’t think I was.

All of a sudden, I didn’t want to imagine it.

I needed it to be real.

Ba-boom.

All four of our hearts were in perfect sync.

Soul mates.

Chapter Thirty

~ Kimber ~

Break.

I sat up in bed, confused.

Several hours, and several more orgasms later, we had all bathed and decided to eat.

After dinner, still exhausted and now stuffed with food, we climbed back into bed.

Being completely unable to keep our hands or dicks to ourselves, there was at least one more climax each before we finally drifted off.

Break.

It was well past midnight, probably not long from dawn, and the word battered against my brain. I climbed out from under Rilen’s arm and found a robe.

No idea whose it actually was, but it worked.

Feeling almost ghostly, I drifted to the balcony. In the far east, the first hints of sunrise were just starting to grace the night.

Break.

It sounded almost like chanting, the word repeating against my mind.

I studied the landscape ahead of me. Darkness dotted by a few lamps and lanterns in windows. Street lamps were glowing in the public squares, and I could see a few people hurrying home or to their jobs down the streets.

I looked at the Spine.

It thrummed, seeming almost to bulge.

Break!

I grabbed hold of the railing and was barely able to keep from vomiting. The whole world seemed distant to me, and I wanted to go back inside and pretend I didn’t understand.

“Kimber?”

I turned, and all three of my men were standing there. Roran had posed the question.

I took a deep breath. “The tremor last night was the last of them. There’s another one coming, and it’s time to break the Spine.”

With a nod, Dorian sent the twins running back into the rooms. He stepped forward and took my elbow to pull me back into the living room.

“The twins will go with you. I’ll stay behind to control the chaos with the rest of the temple.”

“I want you with me, too.”

“Don’t be stupid, Kimber. I shouldn’t even give you them. S’Kir is about to fall into chaos.”

“Dorian, I don’t know what I’m doing.”

“You’ve trusted the magic this far. Just keep going. These idiots are going to need all the help they can get.”

I tilted my head. “Is that how you feel about the people of S’Kir.”

He grinned. “No, that’s how I feel about part of the council. Two arrogant assholes in particular, who need to be knocked down several notches. I have to trail them.”

“Why not let them screw up?”

“Because you can’t disrobe a member of the dais, Kimber. You can only resign or die to be removed. You know they won’t step down. Letting them die is more work than it’s worth.”

I laughed. “I was wondering if you were still a bastard after getting me in bed.”

“Of course, I am. I’ve been a bastard all my life. Just because I fucked you doesn’t mean I change who I am. I’m just now the lucky, cranky asshole you share a bed with.”

“Stop scaring her.” Rilen walked out of the bedroom, dressed in formal robes.

Roran was right behind him, carrying my formal dress and robes as well.  “You don’t have to immediately go back to being a dick.”

Following a rude gesture, Dorian left the room.

Rilen and Roran set to helping me dress.

“He’s really a cranky old shit,” Rilen said. “But you’ll get less of his attitude now he knows how amazing your little quim is.”

“The rest of the time,” Roran continued, “you can ignore him. Or do what I do.”

I lifted my hands so they could slide the top of the practical dress they’d picked over my head. “What’s that?”

“I shove my dick in his mouth.”

I started giggling. “Well, since I don’t have one of those, I’ll have to use yours.”

He grinned. “You can shove my dick in his mouth anytime.”

They settled the dress over me, lingering a little longer than necessary over my breasts and ass.

I didn’t complain. I was happy to have them back.

Break! Now!

The ground shuddered but didn’t heave. There was no tremor.

“It really wants to go, doesn’t it?” Rilen peered out the windows.

“It does,” I nodded.

“We’re ready when you are, Mistress Kimber Raven, Breaker of the Spine.” Roran gave me a half serious, half mock bow.

We saddled the horses we each favored in the stables as fast as we could, and I was glad the outfit they had picked was a split skirt. I was in no mood to ride side saddle.

I trotted the horse to the end of the compound and headed for the Spine.

For the Breaking Cave.

A great wave of pure white magic tumbled down the sides of the mountain. I watched in awe as it sped toward us.

When it reached us, the power it held was overwhelming. It was so strong that it threatened to knock me off my horse.

In that power was a new clear understanding of what I was meant to do.

Break!

I needed to reach the Breaking Cave to be able to fully control what was about to happen.

Kicking the horse into a full gallop, I raced down the street on the path that would take me to the cave.

Rilen and Roran kicked their horses into a full gallop as well, desperate to keep up with me.

Roran managed to catch me first. “Kimber! What are you doing?”

“We need to get to the Breaking Cave. That's the epicenter of the magic.”

Rilen pushed his horse hard enough to catch up with us in the next moment. As we rode, though, not one of us said another word.

I was grateful the cave wasn’t far from the temple. I knew the horse could get there without being exhausted.

As I watched ahead of me, I saw the Spine tremble again. I pointed up. “Watch. Watch the magic as it comes off the Spine.”

The twins watched the massive rise of rocks as another huge wave of magic rolled off and rolled past us.

Break!

Both of them gasped after the wave had passed.

“I've never felt magic like that before,” Rilen said.

“Now I understand why each of the tremors was wrong.” I pulled my horse onto the dirt trail that led to the cave.

“I understand, too. We can't allow just one part of the magic to rule all of the others.” Roran pulled his horse to a halt at the mouth of the cave.

“They only contained a single color, one emotion only,” Rilen continued his brother’s thought.

Rilen leapt off his horse. “So the job of the Breaker was to reject all opportunities to break the Spine by individual color and emotion.”

I nodded. “The very first tremor was an absence of color. The next seven tremors were only the individual parts of magic.”

“And now,” Rilen said, “this eighth set is the completion of color.”

Roran looked up as another wave of white magic rolled down at us. “It's only when the magic is whole—because white contains every color of the rainbow—that the Spine can actually be broken properly.”

“Balance,” I said. “Just as you are two halves of a whole, so the magic is broken into parts of a whole. If any one part is missing, it unbalances everything.”

We ducked into the cave, taking horses to the trough. Hitching their reins to the tie line, the three of us quickly descended into the cavern.

The walls were pure white. It was nearly blinding. Placing a hand on one of the crystals, I asked the light to decrease so we could actually see.

Welcome! The Spine is yours to command.

It was amazing to hear the magic so clearly, to understand what it wanted me to do. Without moving my hand from the wall, I slipped in toward the center of the cave, and I could feel every part of the rock trembling with anticipation.

I looked at the two men standing in the mouth of the cavern. I motioned them to me. “Put your palm on the crystal, and you'll be able to help me with this. I have the feeling I may get lost in the magic, and I need you both to ground me.”

Without hesitation, Rylan and Roran were next to me, and not only did they put their hands on the crystal wall, but they also put a hand on my shoulder.

It is time.

I heard them both gasp, but my attention was taken. I was given the details of what I was about to do to a mountain that had stood for millennia.

Starting far in the north, I began to coax the rock to slide gently toward the ocean. I made sure, as much as I could, that the mountain slipped off to either the east or west without destroying anything. I made room for even more of the rockfall that was about to come.

Massive peak after massive peak, slab after slab, boulder after boulder, I guided and led the Spine down from its heights into its ocean grave.

The more I brought down, the further it spread into the ocean, adding more and more to the land of the North Landing.

The rocks slid into the gap left by the previous slabs and were then pushed further toward the north.

I was creating an indelible scar on the land that would never be flat or flush and would always have peaks and valleys. The Spine had been a wound on the land for millennia, and there was no way to fully heal it.

It was, in the long run, better that we not forget our world was once divided. The Spine had been raised to sever the ties between the druids and the vampires.

It hadn't been raised to such heights for no reason.

I wasn't trying to heal it. The scar would always remind us there had been a Spine dividing the two halves of S’Kir.

And now it was time for the two halves of our world to join together and be one land again.

I kept directing more and more of the mountain as it fell into the trench left behind. Eventually, I reached our protective little cave, and the land shifted to protect us from the fall of rocks.

Slowly, slowly, I worked my way down the Spine, past the city, and all the way down to the south.

When I reached the very southern tip of the land, I understood why someone had to break the Spine, why there had to be someone to control where the rocks fell.

Standing under the very last peak was the Gate.

The Gate was an imposing edifice. It had stood for millennia before even the Spine was raised.

I could feel a dangerous, dark, foreign power pulsing on the doors.

This was not the time to worry what was beyond. My job was simply to make sure those doors would be able to open.

The last of the mountain slid to the north, keeping the gate free to open.

Finally, the magic started to recede. It released me from its hold at the same time that I released it from my hold.

I looked down and found Rilen and Roran were still with me, still following my magic.

They looked terrible, and I suspected I looked no better.

The magic had one last task for me. Holding Rilen and Roran’s hands, I tapped the last vestiges of my power to push the rocks that covered the cave to the north and south of where we were.

The cavern was destined to be the passage between two great cities, one of druids and one of vampires. A great heaving tremor separated the rocks above our heads, sliding them open, revealing the bright milky white walls of the cave to the sky above.

The path through the Scar was open.

On the other side, for the first time, we could see the vampires we had been separated from for millennia.

This was the prophecy.

This is what I had celebrated not all that long ago.

This was what the historians would write about someday.

The two halves of S’Kir stood on either side of the Scar.

Reunification.

Finally.

We watched the figures at the other end of the chasm stare back at us, just as lost for words as we were.

Or so I thought.

I watched as perhaps two dozen figures not terribly distant from us raised their hands. I raised mine as well, in welcome, in peace.

A series of thunderous explosions echoed off the walls of the chasm we stood in. The sound deafened me and confused me at the same time.

Were they celebrating already?

A hot, hard pain sliced through my leg, and I fell to the side. I looked down and found my leg bleeding, badly.

“Fuck!”

I turned to find the source of the swearing.

Dorian stood over me where I had fallen. There was a look of pure, unadulterated anger on his face. He straightened, his arms stretched to the side, and held the most amazing spell I had ever seen in a bubble around us.

It almost seemed his power was unlimited.

“Rilen, Roran.” His words were steel. “Pick her up. Get her back to the temple, immediately. I will be a moment behind you.”

Each of them threw an arm around me and lifted me off the ground. I could feel myself grow dizzy and faint. I noticed Mistress Ophelia was standing with Dorian.

“What’s happened to her?” Ophelia's voice was distressed.

“She's been shot.”

I didn't understand the words, but somehow, I understood with those words, our world had just fundamentally shifted forever.

“Shot?” Roran asked.

“Hand cannons with small cannon shot.”

“What?” Rilen asked

He roared. “Just get her back to the temple!”

Dorian grabbed Mistress Ophelia's hand and held it up. “We need to weave the shield in place.”

“It won't hold them off forever,” Mistress Ophelia said.

“We don't need it to stay for long. Just until we can return and put up something stronger and more permanent.”

“Do you even really need me to do this?”

“Balance,” he snapped.

I couldn’t hear anything after that. The buzzing in my ears was too loud. Everything was turning gray on the edges, and I could barely feel myself moving.

“Hang on, ilati,” Rilen whispered. “Just hang on.”

THE BLOOD WILL CONTINUE…

CLICK HERE TO FIND OUT MORE ABOUT BOOK 3 IN THE VAMPIRE CROWN SERIES.

About the Authors

Katherine Rhodes      Scarlett Dawn

New York Times bestselling author and award-winner, Scarlett Dawn, is the author of the Forever Evermore new adult fantasy series, the Origin paranormal dystopian stories, the Mark new adult science fiction saga, and the Lion Security contemporary series.

Website http://www.scarlettdawn.net

Newsletter http://eepurl.com/4X1rv

Katherine Rhodes loves writing erotic romances which are kinky, dirty, and fun. As a lackadaisical laundry goddess, and an expert in the profundities of bad music, terrible cinema and awful literature—thanks to her husband—Katherine strives to find balance in the universe and time to cook dinner. An East Coast dweller, she is the proud servants of three cats.

Website www.katherinerhodes.com

Sign up for my Newsletter!